Академический Документы
Профессиональный Документы
Культура Документы
MYTHOLOGY,
VEDIC
AND
PURANIC.
BY
W.
J. WILKINS,
OF THE
LONDON
MISSIONARY
CALCUTTA.
SOCIETY,
ILLUSTRATED.
CALCUTTA:
THACKER,
SPINK
Bombay:
"
THACKER
CO.,
GOVERNMENT
"
PLACE.
CO.,
LIMITED.
London
W.
THACKER
"
STREET.
LONDON
:
PRINTED
BY
WILLIAM
CLOWES
AND
SONS,
LIMITED,
STAMFORD
PREFACE.
On full
but
my
arrival
in
India,
one
of of
my the works
first
inquiries
of
was
for
some
and
trustworthy
directed kind and
account to
mythology
in
the
though
of the
various
was
which
I
some
desired
to
be
on
found,
this
sought
in
vain
for then
complete
classical and
systematic
of
work India
;
subject.
Since
one
two
dictionaries
one
have
been
most
published,
useful book
is
notes
in
Madras
in
do
not
some
London
meet
but
want
though
that been
a
of
reference, they
to
the
this
supply.
of
For
years them
I have in
a
making
way
intention much
arranging
such
that idea of
any
labour and
might
actions that of
is
cases
gain
of the this Hindu
to
good
general
gods
not
nor
of
the
names,
character,
should
new
principal
work does
Hinduism.
to
be
noticed
profess
to
translations
that In
a
the
not
Scriptures,
be found
extracts
give
in
very
many
information books.
scattered have
to
few
original
my
been collect
made and
but,
generally
translations
speaking,
ready
to
work
has It has
arrange
to
hand.
my
earnest
as
endeavour far
as
give
in
impartial
of the
account
of
deities,
such
to
possible
as
the
words
an
sacred
books Hindu
an
account
should works
to
expect
from
my
to
a
honest-minded
give
of
God
and
His
careful mind
study
from
of
the
I have
honestly
striven
keep
free sacred
prejudice
theological
themselves,
bias, and
have
frained re-
wishing
let
the
books
on
speak
the
from
commenting
passages
quoted,
a
excepting
2
viii
in
not
Preface.
cases
where
some
explanationseemed
texts
selected Hindu
I
those
describe
such
was
of the
gods,nor
confess
been
much
suppressed. altogether
met
Though
not
must
be
reproduced,I
effort has been
assert
to
with
a
confidence
that
honest
made
give
truthful account of
our
of the fellow-
believed
by
millions
Hindu
the work
more
introduced.
Most
and instructive, interesting the principal deities have been from pictures drawn been copied which has
may
by
them
the
Hindus
themselves, and
be made
seen
in
the
houses
;
of the
people.
No
attempt
been
to
idealise
they
are, what
of the designs of Hindu artists. For their kindness in making I am these drawings from the original highlycoloured pictures, greatlyindebted to my friends the Rev. A. J. Bamford, very B.A., and Messrs. H. T. Ottewill and C. A. Andrews, B.A. By the introduction of a full index it is to be hoped that this classical dictionaryof India ; whilst the will serve work as a classification of the gods will enable the student to obtain a
view general
one some
of Hindu
mythology,and
And
as can
deity stands
to others.
many
hardlyfail to
have which time
or
not
the sacred
word
of
classification of the
that
some
of those
appear under the same other names in the Puranas ; whilst others spoken of as belonging traceable indeed the with their Puranic have to origin, Age
to belonging
Age
in some difficulty
cases,
in the Vedas.
The
Vedic
in the is chiefly whose to be found description worshipwas more generalin the Vedic Age ; the Puranic are those who described in the Puranas, and whose are more fully worship in the Puranic tion classificawas more general Age. Any very rigid
whose
those
it would
be
to impossible
make.
Preface.
IX
The
followingare
have
the
works principal
:
"
from
which
materials
for
this volume
been
taken Texts.'
Sanskrit 'Original
5 vols.
H. Wilson. R. T.
J. Muir, D.C.L.,
London,
H.
LL.D.
London,
'The
1
1840.
Benares,
The
Ramayana
Wisdom.' and
of Valmiki.'
Griffiths.
1870.
'
Indian
Monier
Williams.
London,
1875.
London,
of the
'Ancient
Hindu
Mythology.'
Col. Kennedy.
Literature
1831.
'A View of Rev. the W.
History, Religion,and
Ward.
Hindus.'
'
Serampore,
Rev.
R.
181 8.
Hindu
Pantheon.' of Buddhism.'
'Manual 'Classical
'
London,
1853.
Madras, 1871. Dictionary of India.' J. Garrett. Classical John Mythology, "c.' Dictionary of Hindu Dowson. London, 1879.
'
Chambers's
Cyclopaedia.' Prof.
Goldstiicker's Articles.
W.
J. w.
Calcutta,
February 1882.
CONTENTS.
PART
Chap. I." II.
"
I."
THE
VEDIC
DEITIES.
PAGE
Vedas
Vedic
and and
Gods
Prithivi
the
generally
7
IO
III." IV.
"
Adityas
14 18
V." VI."
Agni Sun
1. 2.
or
Light
Deities" 25
3"
Surya
PUSHAN
AND
VARUNA
31 37
" "
Asvins .40
The
1.
2.
Storm
Indra Indrani
Deities"
45 53 54 55 Maruts 57 59
OR
3. 4.
Parjanya
Vayu
5. The
VIII."
JJ
IX."
X."
?"
64
67
PART
II."
THE
PURANIC
DEITIES.
Chap.
53
I."
Puranas
77
II.
"
80
III."
84
91
Sarasvati
Xll
Contents.
PAGE
Chap.
IV.
-Vishnu
Lakshmi
V.- -The
""
or
of
Vishnu-
i. 2.
J-
Kurma
Varahar
Tortoise
or or
Boar
4. The
Nrisingha
Vamana
or
Man-Lion
Avatara
Dwarf
Parasurama
Rama
Avatara Avatara
Chandra
Avatara
Krishna
Balarama
Avatara
Avatara
Buddha
Kalki
The
Avatara
Jagannath
Chaitanya.
Kamadeva
"
VI."
Siva
Panchanana
V
VII."
Uma
Parvati
DURGA
The
1. 2.
chief
Forms
.
of
Durga
Durga
Dasabhuja
3- SlNGHAVAilNI.
4. Mahishamardini
.
Jagadgauri
Pratyangira
Annapurna
13-
Ganesajanani
Parvati"
VIII."
"
?J
IX."
X.
"
The The
Creation
.
1J
Time
Contents.
Xlll
PART
III." THE
Rishis
INFERIOR
DEITIES.
Chap.
I.
"
The
i,
"
PAGE
30I
305
3- PULAHA 4. Kratu
315 317
321
OF
THE
III.
-The
i.
2.
RAMAYANA-
326
332
3- Nala 4- NlLA
336
339 339
of
"
5- SUSHENA
IV.
?)
"
The The
1. 2.
3'
Demigods
the
Mahabharata
342
V.
""
"
Planets
4- Budha
5- Vrihaspati
6. SUKRA
7. Sani 8. Rahu
jj
....
and
Ketu
VI
"The
Asuras
Jalandhara
VII.-
360 360 360 360 361 361 362 363 364 367
373 374 379
-Sacred Garuda
Animals
....
and
Birds
Jatayus
VIII. IX." -Ganga Sacred
and
....
Sampati
383
39
T
Trees
XIV
Contents.
PAGE
Chap.
X.
"
Miscellaneous
i. 2.
Minor
Deities"
Shitala
394 395
.
Manasa
3. SastI 4. The
Shalgrama
Dhenki
Who?
Divine
and
5 -Superhuman,
1. 2.
Beings" Kinnaras
401
Apsarasas,
Rakshasas
Gandharvas,
403
INDEX
405
lUsCISfflf
""\iMF
KMim
LIST
OF
ILLUSTRATIONS.
PAGE
Durga Agni.
and
other
Deities.
From From
native
t
picture
Hindu
{Frontispiece)
Pantheon
5?
Moor's
55
19 26
From
native
picture
32 45 55
Vayu.
""""
Yama.
55
67 84
92 99
108
Brahma.
55
Sarasvati.
55
Vishnu.
55
Lakshmi.
55
Matsya
Kurma Nrisingha Vamana Parasurama Rama
Avatara.
55
114
120
Avatara.
55
Avatara. Avatara.
55
125 131
136
142
155
166
Krishna
slaying holding
Avatara.
55
Bakasura.
55
172
up
Mount
Govard55
dhana.
174
worshipping
Krishna
as
Kali
55
177
185
Drawn Temple
from
and
an
image
Dagoba
in
Ceylon
at
by Rev.
A.
J. Bamford,
B. A.
188
Kelaniya,
Ceylon.
Original 189
by
Draw
Rev.
A.
J. Bamford.
an
B.A. in
from
image
Ceylon
a
by
native
55
Rev.
A.
J. Bamford,
B.A
194 205
208
From
picture
Jagannath.
Kamadeva.
55
213
XVI
List
of
Illustrations.
PAGE
Siva
slaying
Kamadeva.
From
native
5"
picture
214 218
Siva.
Siva Temple
at
Benares
From From
a a
Har-Hari.
Siva
slaying
an
Asura.
" 5)
Panchanana.
236
242
Siva
Parvati
and
Parvati.
worshipping
the
Linga From
From
a
Moor's
'
Hindu
Pantheon
Dasabhuja. Jagaddhatri.
Kali. Kali
dancing on
native
"
picture
"
258
259
'
Siva.
"" J5
Annapurna.
Ganesa.
Kartikeya. Daksha.
From
Moor's
a
Hindu
Pantheon
'
From
native
5J
picture
SUGRIVA.
Monkeys Hanuman.
constructing the
5J
Bridge
From
at
'
326 328
333 native
"
Moor's
Arjuna
Battle
shooting of the
at
the and
Fish.
the
picture 348
352
'
Kurus
Pandavas. Moor's
a
'
Garuda.
From From
Hindu
Pantheon
374
Jatayus.
Ganga. Shitala.
Manasa.
native
"
picture picture
380 333
394 395 397
From
native
?"
Sasti. Sacred
Trees. Drawn
from
Nature
by
the Rev.
A.
J.Bamford,
B. A.
"
SomaThe The
plant
Tulsi Bel
.
60
300
39o
.
Banyan
The The
Tree
39i 393
400 411
Fig
Lotus
Tree
Nim.
Leaves
.
Pipal
The
412
are tail-pieces
taken
from Raz,
drawings
of
Hindu
temples
Mitra,
and
decorations
and
in
the
works
of
RAM
Rajendralala
FERGUSSON,
others.
PART
I.
THE
VEDIC
DEITIES.
HINDU
MYTHOLOGY.
THE
VEDIC
DEITIES.
CHAPTER
I.
THE
VEDAS.
BEFORE
speaking
be said
of
the
Vedic the
Deities,
Vedas
it
is
necessary the
root
that
source
something
of
word and
our
concerning respecting
themselves,
deities. Veda The
information is
as
these
of
the
;
vid}
at
"
to
know these
:"
hence
the
were
term
not
signifies knowledge
it
first is
books
or
written,
knoware
ledge
not
that
heard,
to
orally
work
communicated.
a
supposed they
in The
were
be
the
of
single
a
person,
but of
it is believed
or
that who
communicated
turn
to
number
to
Rishis
saints,
their
them
in
their
disciples.
is said
to
instruction breathed
these
writings
At from other fire.
have
is said
been
to
by
Him
Himself. smoke
from but
man
times
it
have
issued
are
Sometimes The
accounts
the
Vedas of
were
said
have
the agree
;
elements.
in
origin
direct
differ
in God
form,
to
teaching they
are
that
they
gift
of
and
are
hence
the
regarded
property
B
2
with
greatest
veneration.
They
special
of
4
the Brahmans.
a
The
As
Vedic
Manu
Deities.
it was (700 B.C.)
earlyas
most
works The
word single of
a
of these
caste.
lower
:
Vedas
are
four
in number
of these
the the
the
Yajur-Veda, then
Each
Sama-Veda,
consists
or
and
of these Vedas
mantras
of two and
parts :
somewhat Law.
a or
Sanhita,or collection of
ritualistic precept the
same
hymns
as
Brahmana,
in
to the
and
to
stands
relation
to
the
Talmud
Attached
or
each
Brahmana
Upani-
mysticaldoctrine. The Sanhita and for the Brahmana for men are generally ; the Upanishads are Of these Sanhitas,the "Rig-Veda more philosophical inquirers. thousand and seventeen Sanhita, containingone hymns, is the is oldest and most important; whilst the Atharva-Veda-Sanhita held to be the most recent, and is perhaps the most generally Moreover, these are the only two Vedic hymn-books interesting. collections ; "* the others worthy of beingcalled separate original from the Rig-Veda. made being almost entirely up of extracts
secret shad, containing
The
Sanhitas
"
of three
a
of the is
Vedas
are
said to
have
some
peculiarity.
for loud and intended metrical, whence the name it is called Rich (from rich,praise), recitation, Rig-Veda ; i.e.the Veda containingsuch praises. If it is prose it is called Yajus (yaj, (and then it must be muttered inaudibly), the means sacrifice, hence, literally, by which sacrifice is effected) ; therefore Yajur-Veda signifies the Veda such containing Yajus. it is called And intended for chanting, if it is metrical and Saman Veda the Veda means containing [equal] ; hence Saman If
mantra
such would
Samans.
say, the
The
author
'
of
the
Mantra,
or,
as
the
Hindus
who received it from the Deity, is inspired Seer,' is its termed its Rishi ; and the object with which it is concerned but the meandevata which means a ing a word deity,' generally of which, in its reference to mantras, must not always be taken literally, there are hymns in which not gods or deified as a sacrificialpost, weapons, "c, invoked, but,for instance, beings,
'
"
(.
Indian
Wisdom,' p. 9.
The
Vedic
Deities,
prayed
such
there
to
the
as
Sun,
were
and
not
had
granted
known
to to
to
him
his
wish,
"
'
"
to
possess thus
sidered con-
texts
are
his
teacher.'
; the
And
two
Yajur-Vedas
of the of the that world
two.
this
day
Black
being
the As There
to
the is
no
Vedas,
there
are
as
is
nothing certainly
the
known.
they
; but
amongst
to
oldest
were
literary composed
a
productions
all
is
the
when
to
they
show
conjecture.
that
B.C.
Colebrooke
must
seems
from before
some
Vaidick
Calendar,
century
ancient
they
Some
have
to
been
a
written
more
the
a
14th
more
assign
them
recent,
date.
Goldstiicker,
art.
"
Vedas,"
Chambers's
Cyclopaedia.
si
"
L.J
CHAPTER
THE
II.
VEUIC
GODS
GENERALLY.
the Vedas) gives the oldest Commentator on (probably There are three classification of the Vedic gods : the following accordingto the expounders of the Vedas : Agni, whose deities, placeis on the earth ; Vayu or Indra, whose placeis in the air ; and Surya, whose place is in the sky. These deities receive in consequence of their greatness appellations, severally many Veda itself In the Rigof their functions." of the diversity or is increased to thirty-three this number : Agni, the wise god, with the ruddy steeds, lends an to his worshippers.God ear YASKA
"
"
"
This is bring hither those three-and-thirty." praise, the number commonly mentioned, though it is by no means intended,as the lists easy to decide which are the thirty-three it is said, of the gods vary considerably ; whilst in another verse that three hundred, three thousand, thirty-and-nine gods have worshipped Agni." deities are These spoken of as immortal,but are not said to be self-existent beings; in fact,their parentage in most cases of their origin do not is given,though the various accounts agree with each other,as found in different parts of the Vedas. Agni and Savitri are said to have conferred immortalityupon this boon the gods ; whilst it is taught that Indra obtained by in the is given sacrifice. An account Satapatha interesting tality, Brahmana t of the means by which the gods obtained immorAll the Demons. the Asuras and superiority or over who lovest
"
'
'
Muir, O. S. T.,v.
p. S.
8'
The
Vedic
Deities.
gods
sons
were
of
Prajapatithe
Creator.
and practised the severest liberally, penance ; had taught them but not until Prajapati to offer a particular sacrifice could become immortal. they They followed his advice, and gained the desired boon. Wishing to become truthful. Previously greater than the Asuras, they became or they and the Asuras spoke truthfully as falsely they thought fit ; but graduallythey ceased from whilst the Asuras lying, false : the result was, that the gods after became increasingly gained the victory. Of the gods,originally, protracted struggles all alike good ; but three of them alike in power, all were to the rest,viz. Agni, Indra, and desired to be superior Surya.
offered sacrifices
They continued
accomplished.
flame and
as
offer sacrifices for this purpose until it was there was in Agni the samenot Originally
to
now.
there is
a
He
in
me,"
offered
it.
attainment
of this
obtained
increased
his energy,
brightness.
It will be noticed the that each of the
gods in
turn
is
regarded by
in the Vedas to all the others ; and worshipper as superior this superlative language is employed,and the identical epithets Miiller are given indiscriminately.Professor Max says : these individual gods are When ceived invoked, they are not conlimited by the power of others, as as superioror inferior mind the of the Each is as good in rank. god, to supplicants,
"
as
all the
gods.
He
is felt at
the
time
as
real
as divinity, our
supreme
and
mind,
he
entail from
on
every
single god.
All
the rest
disappearfor
is to
only who
eyes
numerous
the vision of the poet, and fulfiltheir desires stands in full lightbefore
a
moment
the the
of the
worshippers.
...
It would
be
almost hymns of the Rig-Veda, passages and absolute." as god is represented supreme every single mortal thwart will of these gods is sovereign can The ; no all creatures. In their designs. They exercise authorityover They know the thoughtsand their hands is the lifeof mortals.
easy to in which
in find,
The
Vedic
Gods
generally.
intentions
of
men
; and
whilst
they
reward
their
worshippers,
them. neglect Professor Williams says,* that the deified forces addressed in the Vedic hymns were probablynot representedby images idols in the Vedic the early or period,though doubtless forms in their own worshippersclothed their gods with human : imaginations." Professor Max Miillerfspeaks more positively The religion knows of no idols. The of the Veda worship of who
" "
idols in India is a
more
of Professor far
as
they are known, for the common strongly on the other side. He writes : From of the sky,'or men appellationof the gods as divo naras, men,' and from the epithetnripesas,having the simply naras, form of men,' we may conclude that the Indians did not merely also in imagination assign human forms to their gods, but them in a sensible manner. Thus a paintedimage represented 'with of Rudra Veda, ii. 33, 9) is described strong limbs, (Rigbrown ; he is painted with shiningcolours.' many-formed, awful,
" '
' '
degradationof the The guarded language better suited to the facts, to be as Dr. BollensenJ speaks quite as
later
"
Still clearer of
an
appears
'
form Here
'
image.
"
it seems
that the
"
in the representations now pray to the gods of these (Maruts).' from their gods, Maruts are distinguished the reference
to
i.e. their
'
the oldest
an
language
of the
word,
the
'
image
gods.'
We
deities
shall
as
now
proceed
to
the
consideration
in detail of
described
in the Vedas.
'
Indian
Wisdom,'
p. 15.
'
Chips from
German
Workshop,'
i. 38.
t Muir,
O. S.
T., v. 453.
io
The
Vedic
Deities.
CHAPTER
DYAUS AND
III.
PRITHIVI.
generalopinion respectingDyaus (Heaven) and Prithivi ancient of the Aryan is that they are amongst the most (Earth) deities : hence they are spoken of in the hymns of the Rig-Veda described the parents of the other gods.* They are as as ;" those who promote righteousness, great, wise,and energetic in another place and lavish gifts upon their worshippers."And made all creatures," and through their they are said to have Not favour immortalityis conferred upon their offspring." of all only are they the creators, but also the preservers
The
" "
"
"
creatures
and
are
beneficent
and
kind
to
all.
In
other
and Earth are said to have been formed by Heaven passages Indra, who is declared to transcend them in greatness, whom scribed they follow " as a chariot follows the horse." They are deas
bowing
said
to
down
as
before
him
as
fear
on
account
of him
are
; and
they
verses
have
are
Again
in other
fusion con-
and
other of
deities
have
made
them.
This
thought respectingthe
originof these
asked in other
There Indra
soon newer
seems
to
be
opinion that
graduallysuperseded Dyaus
after their settlement
god
were
sung, the
*
older
one
Muir, O.
S.
T.,v.
23.
Dyaus
and
Prithivi.
is almost both of
are
I I
day, whilst Dyaus though in the Vedas worshipped, statement The following Heaven.
the
present
unknown,
called
the
Indra
is of
god
Professor
Benfey* gives a
natural
Indra is
It may be distinctly shown that place of the god of Heaven, who, in the Vedas, this
"
:
"
invoked
is
the
vocative
as
Dyauspitar (Heaven
this
father).
This
in
proved by
Latin
the
fact that
the
and Jupiter,
phrase is exactly reflected the Greek Zeu-pater as a religious others, before the separationof the
the Sanskrit
as
peopleleft
the
common
country
well
as
of the appeared to them, in consequence the holiest thing)and settled in there prevailing, climate as and sultryIndia (where the glow of the heavens is destructive, this aspect of the Deity must only its rain operates beneficially), have appeared the most Pluvius, adorable,so that the epithet of heaven
in
a
certain
sense,
absorbed
all
the
other
characteristics
of
In-dra,in Dyauspitar. This found its expression in the name in some which we recognisea word (which arose unhesitatingly
local
dialect,and
'
was
then
diffused
with
the
spread
of
the
worship)standing for Sind-ra,which again was derived from which had been attached to Syand, to drop.' The conceptions
Dyaus
has and
were
to Indra."
taken
place
we
of
Dyaus again.
is
now
above hear
explanation appears
The
'
very
natural.
givesthe of her birth : There was a king named Vena, account following duties. and notorious for his wickedness neglect of religious the Rishis of that age could bear with his impiety no When evil happened; But him. worse now a "" they slew longer, better and they felt that a bad king was anarchy prevailed, than none at all. Upon this they rubbed the thighof Vena, and in appearance. forth a black dwarf, like a negro there came I to am Immediately after his birth this dwarf asked, What He is told, "Nislda" do?" down), and from this his (sit
Of
"
Vishnu
Purana'*
"
Muir, O. S. T.,v.
iS.
t Page
103.
12
The
Vedic
'
Deities.
unto
descendants
now arm
are
called
'
Nishidis
this
day.
a
The
corpse
was
pure, as all sin had left it in this black then rubbed, and from it there came was
was
body.
the
The
beautiful
right shining
his
who prince,
named
Prithu,and
reigned in
placeof
father.
Earth would during his reignthere was a famine. and not yield her fruits, great distress prevailed. Prithu her yield her fruits." said, I will slay the Earth, and make Terrified at this threat, the Earth assumed the form of a cow, and was to the heaven pursued by Prithu through space, even of Brahma. At length, with the chase, she turned to weary Prithu and said, Know the sin of killing that a female you not ? The thus try to slay me king replied that, when the you is secured by the destruction of one happiness of many nant maligis death of that the of virtue." act an being But," being, in order said the Earth, the welfare of to promote if, your end to whence, best of monarchs, subjects, me, put an you will thy peoplederive their support ? Overcome the at length, declared that all vegetableproducts were Earth stroyed old, and decommand she would restore by her,but that at the king's her milk." Do you therefore,for the them as developed from I may that calf by which benefit of mankind, give me be able also all placeslevel, Make that I may cause milk. to secrete so to flow everywhere around." milk, the seed of all vegetation, my Now
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
Prithu time
there
acted
was
upon
no
this
advice
of
the
Earth.
no
"
Before
his
no cultivation,
pasture,
no agriculture,
highway for merchants ; all these things (or all civilization) Where the ground was in the reign of Prithu. made originated the king induced his subjectsto take up their abode. level, Manu the He, therefore,having made Swayambhuva calf, milked the Earth, and received the milk into his own hand, for' Thence the benefit of mankind. proceeded all kinds of corn and vegetables upon which subsist. people now By granting her father, life to the Earth, Prithu was and she thence as derived the patronymic appellation Prithivi." In a note Professor Wilson observes adds,* the commentator
. . .
'
Vishnu
Parana,'p.
104.
14
The
Vedic
Deities.
CHAPTER
ADITI AND THE
IV.
ADITYAS.
ADITI
has
the
honour
of
mentioned the
by
as
name
in the
being almost the only goddess Veda, as the mother of any of Rigan
gods ;
but it is the
by
no
means
easy
task
to
delineate
are
her made
character,
children
most
was
statements contradictory
concerningher.
on
She
invoked she
as
of
blessings
to
sometimes sometimes deities, eight, She is supposed to be the impersonation of twelve in number. the boundlessness of heaven, in opposition infinity, especially is that Aditi is Another to the finiteness of earth." supposition of the personification nature or universal, all-embracing Being."
" "
mother
and
is
be
the
This
latter idea
a
seems
man
to be
the
to
more
correct
from
the
"
following
Of which
where verses,*
about
be
immolated shall
the
we
says,
god, now,
name,
of which shall
of the immortals
invoke
the amiable
I may
who
my
give
us
back mother
to
great Aditi,that
Whatever
may
or
oehold intended
may
father and
my
"
have
been
by
have
the poets to be expressed by this name, been the precisepower by personified of forgiveness be sin.
we we
whatever
is
Aditi, she
Aditi make
any
connected
us
with the
"
Thus have
"
May
sinless."
Aditi
"
if gracious,
committed
sin
againstyou."
our
Whatever
offence
have, O
committed folly againstyou, oh, most Whatever free from sins againstAditi." from it."f Aditi sever us may
" *
Muir, O.
S.
T.,v. 45.
Ibid.
v.
46, 47.
Aditi
and
the
Adityas.
15
Aditi
verse
In the account
is said
to
of the Creation
from
Daksha
sons.
have
There
'
In the
Vishnu
Purana of the
accounts differing
originof Daksha,
the
father
of
Aditi. the
In
the
mind-born have
as one
said to
had
Aditi of
is not
tioned men-
is said to have
of his whom
marriage to Kasyapa, by
Elsewhere
was
a
Adityas.
Dwarf,
we
read
the
of
result of this
is
marriage.
as sons
Daksha,
of
Aditi
Vivasat
his
daughter, and
are
the
mother
of Aditi
termed
THE
ADITYAS.
simply the descendants of signifies of six are the names passage in the Rig-Veda Aryman, Bhaga, Varuna, Daksha, and Amsa.
This
name
*
Aditi.
In
one
given: Mitra,
In another
passage
names
they
are
are
said
to
be
a
seven
in
verse
not
"
given.
In
third
eight is
were
the
of the eight of Aditi who sons given ; but body, she approached the gods with seven, tanda (the f As the lists of names eighth)."
in different
born
cast
and
out
sons
Mart-
of these with
do
not
agree
each
as
given other,it
is difficult to
regarded originally
Adityas.
Judging
of
from
of
these
deities
;
occupied
others with
Pantheon then
'
whilst
hymns addressed to them, some conspicuous positionin the Vedic twice only, and named or once
more
in connection
their
illustrious brethren.
In the of the
Satapatha Brahmana,'
increased
to
and
the
Puranas, the
In
number
to
Adityas is
twelve.
addition
the
six whose
Muir, O.
S.
T., v. 54.
t Ibid.
v.
49
16
The
Vedic
Deities.
in some also described are given above, the following' of Aditi : Surya, as an hymns of the Rig-Veda as the offspring Aditya identified with Agni, is said to have been placedby the and Indra too, is in one Savitri, gods in the sky ; passage and Varuna In with the Moon. addressed as an Aditya along described the Taittiriya as following eight are texts, the Adityas: Mitra, Varuna, Aryaman, Amsu, Bhaga, Indra, and
names are
" "
"
Vivasvat
these deities :
"
In the
heaven highest
the name of reign those gods who bear in common Adityas. We must, however, if we would discover their earliest the conceptionswhich in a later age, and abandon character, entertained regarding in that of the heroic poems, were even twelve these deities. According to this conception, they were Sun-gods, there being evident reference to the twelve months. ancient period hold fast to the primary must But for the most we of their names. They are inviolable, imperishable, significance The Eternal,is the element eternal things. Aditi, or Eternity, The which sustains them, or is sustained by them. eternal and inviolable element in which the Adityasdwell,and which forms is the celestial light. The Adityas, the gods of their essence, do not therefore by any means coincide with any of this light, is manifested in the universe. the forms in which light They are neither the sun, nor moon, nor dawn, but the eternal stars, nor which exists as it were sustainers of this luminous behind life, dwell these As
phenomena."
noticed who
above, the
were
text
of the
Rig-Vedas says, J
of
"
Of the
she approached Aditi, the eighth." In the comthe gods with seven, but cast away mentary, of this circumstance the following is given : explanation His brothers, The formity, eighthson was deformed. seeinghis deHe was afterwards known improved his appearance. the flesh cut off his Vivasvat as superfluous (theSun). From body an elephantwas formed : hence the proverb, Let no man
eightsons
body
"
"
'
Muir, O.
S.
t Ibid.
v.
v.
56.
49.
Aditi
and
the
Adityas.
17
catch man.'
"
an
elephant,
for
the
elephant
partakes
in and
of
the
nature
of
According
"
to
passage
quoted
Indra,
means
Chapter Surya
certain
II.*
obtained
from
the
riority supe-
Satapatha
over
Brahmana,'
the other
Agni, gods
was
by
of sacrifice.
it
By
that
whatever
were
means
this
most
position
himself;
attained,
of the with
is
the
a
popular
by
deities but
Age.
and
Agni Surya
very
in
are
class
other
deities
closely Nearly
be
associated,
whole
as
possessing
more
the
of
conspicuous
the
classified
or
follows
I.
Agni,
Storm
god
Gods,
of
or
Gods,
with
gods
of
Light
; and
III.
associated
Indra.
Page
8.
The
Vedic
Deities.
CHAPTER
AGNI.
V.
Agxi,*
prominent of the the single of Indra, more With deities of the Vedas. exception hymns are addressed to him than to any other deity. Professor of Agni : Williams gives the following description spirited
the
god
of Fire, is
one
of the
most
"
"
seven-rayedgod, how manifold thy shapes Bright, thee we see to us thy votaries : now With body all of gold ; and radiant hair Flaming from three terrificheads, and mouths, Whose burningjaws and teeth devour all things. Now with a thousand glowing horns,and now Flashingthy lustre from a thousand eyes, Thou'rt borne towards us in a golden chariot, Impelledby winds, and drawn by ruddy steeds, with blackness." f Marking thy car's destructive course
Revealed accounts
are
Various
be
a son
givenof
the
of Agni. origin
He
is said to
Prithivi ; he is called the son of Brahma, he is reckoned and is then named Abhimani ; and amongst the children of Kasyapa and Aditi, and hence one of the Adityas. of
Dyaus
and
he is described as a son of Angiras, writings king of the Pitris (fathers of mankind), and the authorship of several In pictures he is representedas a hymns is ascribed to him. red man, dark eyes, eyehaving three legs and seven arms,
In the later
with
and Brahmanaspati are generally Brihaspati regarded as being identical the are same ditional Agni. Nearly epithets applied to them, with this adof one few passages over presiding they prayer ; although in some
"
are
addressed
as
'
Indian
Wisdom,'
Agni.
hair.
a seven
19
brows
and
He
rides
on
ram,
wears
poita(Brahmanical
his The his
and thread),
garlandof
streams
fruit. Flames of
mouth, and
a
gloryradiate
body.
following passage,
text
of which
Dr. Muir*
quotes
and
from
the
functions of this
Age.
AGNI.
Agni
as
is an
immortal
has taken up his abode with mortals who rises before the is the domestic priest who in his
own
highersense
a
person and exercises in all the various sacrificialoffices which the Indian
a
ritual
is
to assigns
number
of different human
He functionariesT/
the sages, sage, the divinest among with all the forms of worship ; the wise
Muir, O.
S.
20
The
Vedic
Deities.
accomplishesand
men cases
the
enables in skill.
to
serve
the
gods
correct
and
acceptable manner,
own
where
is
a
they could
do
unaided
heaven and earth, swift messenger, moving between their mutual both by gods and men to maintain commissioned
He
hymns, and to the oblations of their worshippers to bring to them ; or convey down from the sky to the placeof sacrifice. them immortals) (the and shares He accompanies the gods when they visit the earth, makes and adoration which they receive. He in the reverence him the gods experience no the oblations fragrant ; without
communication,
to
announce
to
the immortals
the
satisfaction.
lord, king of protector, the house, dwelling in every abode. he lives home no man, ; he despises Agni
is the
men.
He
is
a
is the
lord of
He
guest in every
family. He is mediator between therefore considered a as gods and men, and witness of their actions ; hence to the present day he is a as and his blessing as sought on all solemn occasions, worshipped, at marriage, death, "c. In these old hymns Agni is spoken of as of wood, which being rubbed together dwellingin the two pieces thing that a produce fire ; and it is noticed as a remarkable being should springout of dry (dead)wood. living Strangeto born, begins with soon as say, says the poet, the child, as his parents. Wonderful unnatural voracityto consume is his nourish growth, seeingthat he is born of a mother who cannot him ; but he is nourished by the oblations of clarified butter which are poured into his mouth, and which he consumes. divine functions are ascribed to Agni. Although in The highest in some placeshe is spoken of as the son of heaven and earth,
others he
is said to have
in every
stretched
them
or
out
; to
have
'
formed formed
at
moves.
He
adorned
the
heaven
with
stars.
Men'
tremble
mighty deeds,and his ordinances cannot be resisted. Earth, All the gods fear, heaven, and all things obey his commands. and the secrets of mortals,and do homage to him. He knows
that
are
addressed prosper,
are
to
him. live
worshippersof Agni
wealthy,and
long.
22
The
"
Vedic
Deities,
Smoke-bannered
voice Agni, god with crackling And when thou dost piercethe gloom flaminghair, At earlydawn, and all the world illume, Both heaven and earth and gods and men rejoice.
"In
thou art a welcome guest, every home The household tutelary a son, lord, all in one, A father, mother, brother,
friend
by whom
are
blest.
"
swift-winged messenger,
From To heaven
taste
our
And
all
our
crowd
hearths the
"
holy science versed,thy skilldetects faults that mar mistakes corrects, our rites, all our acts completes and sanctifies.
art
"
skies, the chasm, profoundand vast, bridge that scans Dividing earth from heaven, o'er which at last The good shall safely pass to Paradise.
to
Thou
the
The
"
when, great god, thine awful anger glows, And thou revealest thy destroying force, All creatures flee before thy furious course, As hosts are chased by overpowering foes.
But Thou Thou levellest all thou touchest ; forests vast
"
razor
shaves
waves,
Thy
And
loud
as
ocean's
"
But
not
always wear
to
That
; thou
rather lov'st
milder
shine with
Upon
And
with hearths,
flame
art
benign,
care.
where
thou
nursed
"
Yes
all those men to bless delightest Who toil unwearied to supply the food Which thou so lovest ; logs of well-dried wood, And thy favourite mess. heaps of butter bring,
"
Agni.
23
"
Though
no
cow an
dry sticks
bring ;
"
save us, lord ; thy faithful servants bliss is marred all the ills by which our
like
an
iron wall
bestow
our
our our
homes hearts
to
can
guard,
crave.
And
"
And
when
we our
away
at
When
And Do
"
lengthour
to
quit,
flit,
freed souls
worlds unknown
our
shall
thou deal
gentlywith
cold remains.
form assuming, guide then,thy gracious the dark abyss Our unborn part across and bliss, of light Aloft to realms serene the gods abide." men Where righteous among And
"
In
hymn
other
of the
Rig-Veda,attributed
to Visish-
tha, Indra
gods are called upon to destroy the Rakshas, enemies of the gods. or Kravyads (theflesh-eaters), ent differAgni himself is a Kravyad, and as such takes an entirely under a form as hideous as the character. He is represented to with the other gods, is called upon beings he, in common He sharpens his two iron tusks, devour. puts his enemies into He heats the edges of his shafts, his mouth, and devours them.
and
"
sends In the
them
his
havingexhausted
consume
from doing this by Indra ; strength. He was [atfirst] prevented and Arjuna,he but having obtained the assistance of Krishna baffled Indra, and accomplished his object." f Accordingto the Ramayana, in order to assist Vishnu when incarnate as Rama, Agni became the father of Nila by a monkey he married Swaha, mother ; and according to the Vishnu Purana,' he had three sons, Pavaka, Pavamana, and Suchi. by whom
'
"
Dowson,
'
of Dictionary
Hindu
Mythology.'
f Dowson,
s.
v.
24
The
Vedic
Deities.
names
; those
more
generallyknown
burnt sacrifice."
are
the
"
receives who
the
horn,or
Vitihotra,
"
"
He
"
Dhananjaya, Jivalana, He
Dhumketu,
"
He who
He
"
whose
sign
is smoke."
on a
ram."
tongues."
**o
25
CHAPTER
SUN OR LIGHT
VI.
DEITIES.
I.
SURYA.
SURYA
addressed used and
and
Savitri
are
two
names
by
which
the
Sun
is
is the one Sometimes name hymns. sometimes they are used interchangeably, exclusively, sometimes quite they are used as though they represented in the
Vedic
distinct when
objects.It
is
supposed that
Surya
to
the
sun
invisible ; whilst
refers to him
the
names
worshippers. This at any rate givessome being employed, though it may not
reason
explain the
are
is addressed
not
very
his
worship was
to
most
common
in the olden
time, and
that
at
has
continued
the
present hour.
text
It
is
to
him
the
sacred devout is
his
Brahman.
to
supposed
follows
"
Let
us
meditate
May
As
a
he
that excellent
the
to
language employed
this verse,
'
in
some
of the later
the
'
Skanda
Purana
"
"
the
Gayatri.No
invocation
followingfew lines Nothing in the Vedas is superior as no is equalto the Gayatri, city
read the
p.
20.
Indian
Wisdom,'
26
The
Vedic
Deities.
mother of
Gayatri is the equal to Kasi (Benares).The the Vedas, and of Brahmans. By repeatingit a man
is
is saved.
of the By the power Gayatrithe Kshetriya Vish(Warrior caste) vamitra Brahmarsi and saint), such
to be
new
became
(Brahman
even
tained obas a
power
create
able to world.
What that
not can-
is
there indeed
be effected
by
the the
Gayatri? Gayatri
the With three
For is
Vishnu,
*
promise
at
of such
to be
it is blessing, wondered
not
that
the
worship
should The
SURYA.
of
Surya
continue.
fair
specimen
of
the
"
Behold
The The
lead on high the rays of Dawn, like heralds, the that see men god. great all-knowing Sun, may with Night, in company stars slink off like thieves,
Before the
beams
Gleaming like brilliant flames,to With speed,beyond the ken of mortals,thou, O Sun travel on, conspicuousto all. Dost ever and with it dost illume the light, Thou dost create
'
Sun
The universe
race
or
Light
Deities"
Surya.
27
entire
sight
Of all the
of men,
Varuna ! thy piercing Light-giving glance dost scan, In quick succession, all this stirring active world, And too the broad ethereal space, penetrateth and spying out all creatures. Measuring our days and nights, Surya with flaminglocks, clear-sighted god of day, bear seven mares on Thy ruddy thy rushing car. With these, seven thy self-yoked steeds, daughters of thy chariot, Onward thou dost advance. To thy refulgent orb Beyond this lower gloom, and upward to the light Would we ascend, O Sun ! thou god among the gods."
already noticed,is regarded as a son of Aditi ; at other times he is said to be a son of Dyaus. Ushas (the Dawn) is called his wife,though in another passage he is said to be produced by the Dawn. Some texts state that he is the Vivifier of all things; whilst others state that he was formed and made shine to by Indra,Soma, Agni, and others. From the character ascribed to Savitri in some hymns, it natural to regard him as the sun more seems shiningin his and Surya as the sun when and setting. Savitri strength, rising is golden-eyed,* golden-handed,golden-tongued. He rides in a chariot drawn white-footed steeds. He illuminates by radiant, the earth ; his golden arms stretched out to bless, infusing energy
we
Surya, as
have
to
the
; the
utmost
ends
of heaven.
He
is
gods follow him, and he it is who ance immortality. He is prayed to for deliverfrom sin, and to conduct the souls of the departed to the abode of the righteous. In the Puranic Age, Surya sustains quitea different character. He is there called the son of Kasyapa and Aditi. He is described
as a are
king in givesthem
heaven
other
dark-red
man,
with
three
two
hands
arms
in
blessing,
sits upon
red
to
from
He
28
The
Vedic
Deities.
the
the
he is worshipped once of the Gayatri, repetition the first Sunday in the on Hindus, generally
;
year month
by
of
Macrh
and
in
seasons
of sickness
to
it is
no
uncommon
thing for
some verses
Hindus
of
Surya, in
to
repeat
deitythus propitiated
Surya. who, after brightness
of
find the
account following ;
of Visvakarma
bearinghim
and
compelled to leave him. Before her glory,that she was she left Chhaya (Shadow) in her place. For years departure, Surya did not notice this change of wife. But one day, in a fit of anger, Chhaya pronounceda curse a child (Death), upon Yama
of and Sangna's,
curse
this
curse
took
mother's
was
could
affect her
effect.
no
it
he came that to know Chhaya's curse was not harmless, his wife had forsaken him, leaving this other woman in her place. Through the power of meditation, Surya found Sangna in a forest in the form of a mare ; and, in order that he might enjoy her society, changed himself into a horse. After a few years, they
in proper form to grew tired of this arrangement, and returned their own dwelling. But in order that his presence might be bearable to his wife,his father-in-law, who the architect of was
that
the
gods,ground the Sun upon a stone, and by this means duced rehis brightness by one-eighth. The part thus ground from wasted. From it were not working Surya was produced the wonderdiscus of Vishnu, the trident of Siva, the lance of
of
war),and
'
the
weapons
of Kuvera
(the
Bhavishya Purana
{i.e. Surya),
as
nor
"
Because will
there is
none
greater
"
nor
which
the
lightor
those
adorable, and
births and
be
worshipped by
who
deaths,and
*
In
Book
III.
chap. ii.
30
The
Vedic
the
Deities.
earth
Mihira,
moisture
"
He
who the
seas
waters
so
;" i.e. he
are
draws
up
the
from
"
formed.
Grahapati, The
Lord
2.
PUSHAN.
Pushan addressed
in
is the
name
of
sun-god to
whose
whom
some
hymns
times
are
praiseat
In
other
is sung
connection
of
Indra, "c.
these
hymns
*
the
defined. He is said to very clearly the entire universe ; is addressed as the guide of travellers
deityis not
the
protector of cattle.
in
He
servants
and battle,
to
defend
to
protect his
is invoked
He
in the
to
asked
take
of spirits
"
the
"
to
he is called the
the
was
called
preserver."By
of prayers addressed to him seem both guide and protector of travellers, of life and
in the
longerjourneyto the other world ; and he is said to be constantly as about,he is said to know travelling well the road by which they have to go. The is a specimen of the hymns addressed to following
Pushan
in
the
:
"
"
Conduct
us,
Pushan,
on
over
our
us.
of the
us
from after
before
us.
the
before
wolf injurious
Drive
from our path the waylayer, away Tread with thy foot upon the burning
weapons
thou
wretch, whoever
desire that
he
be.
working wonder-
Pushan, we
our
help of thine
wherewith
didst favour
fathers !
Muir, O. S. T., v.
171
ff.
Sun
or
Light
Deities
"
Mitra
and
Varuna.
21
by thy golden spear, make wealth distinguished ! Convey us past our our opponents ; make acquisition
and art
easy of
paths
Lead for us here. us a over easy to travel ; gain strength trouble let new no (beset our)path. country of rich pastures ; fill our belly. We do not Bestow, satiate, grant, stimulate us ;
Pushan, we reproach
from with
him with hymns ; and praise the wonder-working god."* May we, O direct us will straightway who wise man a
"
we
seek
riches !
meet
'
Pushan and
this.'
may may
follow
....
our
kine ; may
Come
In the It
is
seems
Pushan like
a
occupies a
position.
Vedas
to burlesque
him
who
in the
approachedas the giverof good to his worshippers, reverently because his teeth to feed upon described as being obliged gruel,
been knocked
out
have
of his mouth.
event
The in the
earliest form
of the
is found
Sanhita. Taittiriya
which
sacrifice that
arrow
Pushan
ate
Daksha,J a full account describing Purana' Pushan will be given. In the 'Vishnu of the Adityas.
In
of this sacrifice
as one
3. These
two
MITRA
AND
VARUNA.
deities
are
most
named frequently
in together
very
the
hymns
The and
"
; Varuna
is often addressed
commentators
alone,but Mitra
was
seldom.
that Mitra
was
the
represented night.
Varuna
is sometimes
a
the
gaze
worshippers ;
he dwells in accessible
to
house
men.
having a
He
thousand
to
is said
f Ibid.
III.
v.
177.
chap.i.
The
knows
and
Vedic
Deities.
He the
He is king of gods goes on in the hearts of men. men resist his authority. can ; is mighty and terrible ; none " is sovereign ruler of the universe." It is he who makes
to
what
sun
shine has
in heaven
; the
winds
that blow
are
but
his
breath
; he
hollowed
out
the
channels
VARUNA.
flow at his
command, and
are
he has
made
the
;
fixed and
in
unassailable
walks
and brightness,
the
nightly sky,vanish in
and wrath.
knowledge
the birds
the
of flight
Sun
in the
or
Light
Deities
"
Varuna.
the
$3
sky, the
the
or
course
wind, travelling
all the witnesses
secret
ships on
have been
ocean,
shall be
done.
men's
of
one
of the
hymns
of the
"
mighty lord on high our deeds as if at hand espies ; would fain their deeds disguise : do,though men gods know all men whoe'er moves, or steals from placeto place, Whoe'er stands, Or hides him in his secret cell, the gods his movements trace. Wherever and deem they are alone, two plot, together and all their schemes Varuna is known. are a third, King there, This earth is his, to him belong those vast and boundless skies, Both seas within him rest, and yet in that small pool he lies. far beyond the sky should think his way to win, Whoever the king. He could not there elude the grasp of Varuna His spies descendingfrom the skies glideall this world around ; Their thousand eyes, all scanning, bound. sweep to earth's remotest whate'er beyond the skies, Whate'er exists in heaven and earth, the king unfolded lies. Before the eye of Varuna of every mortal's eyes ; The secret winkings all he counts
The The He
as
gamester throws
his dice.
to
Those
which
thou
snare,
There
is
no
hymn
an
in the in
and
it would certainly
to surpass
be
easy
task
it in this
respect.
to prolong life, punish shall that the righteous with Yama, conjunction
the
in fact has
attributes and
in the Vedas,
of
higher moral
men
character
other
of the
therefore
him for pardon and call upon and from the sins of our fathers, us," they say,
"
gods purity.
; and
"
lease Refrom
Muir, O.
S.
T.,v. 58 fif.
t Ibid. v. 64.
I)
34
those which
"
The
Vedic
Deities.
we
have
committed
in
our
own
persons." And
have sinned
hymns
terms
addressed
are
to Mitra
the Both
spoken of
They
regarded chiefly the god of the ocean, as he is in the later writings, as but rather, the above as hymns show, as one of the gods of light, yet there describe him as being connected which with the are passages of the atmosphere and on the earth, afford some waters which foundation for the later conceptionsof his kingdom. Thus, for and those we instance, read, May the waters which are celestial, which flow ; those for which channels are dug, and those which are are self-produced ; those which proceedingto the ocean, and in those (waters) ! May are me bright and purifying, preserve
"
religion.
of which
King Varuna
to
placeshe
is said Professor
me
"
In does
Soma
as gives a probableexplanation the god in which to the manner Varuna, who was originally of the heavens, came to be regarded as the god of the ocean. He When, on the one hand, the conceptionof Varuna says : f the all-embracing heaven had been established, and, on the as other hand, the observation the of the rivers flowing towards ends of the earth and led to the conjecture had to the sea
"
in the woods.
Roth
that then
there existed
an
of the
Rig-Veda
named
is
an
interesting legend
at
one
showing
to
probablyhuman
A
certain
sacrifices were
Varuna.
king
Harischandra
as
account,
-
son
is necessary
funeral
ceremonies, the
king,
Muir, O.
S.
T., v. 73.
f Ibid. Wisdom,'
p. 29.
v.
75.
'
Indian
Sun
the
or
Light
Deities
"
Varuna.
went to
35
advice
of Narada
the
sage,
Varuna,
"
Let but
son
be
born, O king !
son
to me,
And
I will sacrificethat
to
thee."
Varuna
grew
granted a
of the
vow
son.
When had
the made
boy
; but
he
to be and willing sacrificed, left his home. Varuna, not being at all pleasedat the nonafflicted him with dropsy. For fulfilment of the king's vow, in the forest ; at length, six years the boy wandered happening with his three Brahman the with a poor to meet sons, prince of them offer to to the god as a proposed to purchaseone father could not give up his firstThe substitute for himself. born, her youngest ; the middle one the mother would not yield The therefore taken. was prince then returned home, taking At first the king was with him the Brahman's son. delighted able of his to the at being keep promise to the deity prospect ; who would but to arose as now a difficulty slay the boy. After some time, on the consideration of a large present being made to do this. The to him, the boy's father consented when the boy asked boy was bound, the father ready to strike, of the gods. Of course texts in praise permissionto recite some this was granted; and as a result the deities thus lauded that they interceded with were so pleasedwith the boy'spiety, Varuna Varuna to spare him. granted their request, suffered the boy to live, and Harischandra recovered from his sickness. is described In the Puranas Varuna the god of the ocean. as
the unfortunately
not
After when
order
and
'
earth,
Varuna
records the
position assignedto
is said
to
rule
over
Purana anxious
we
read
that in
an
old Brahman
Richikawas
most
to
obtain
tion incarnaan marriagea daughterof King Gadhi, who was really of Indra. Gadhi refused to givehis daughter to Richika except
on one
condition
thousand
having one
Horses
of this colour
D
2
36
were
The
Vedic
of Indra
Deities.
; all
favourites special
horses sacrificed
to
him
is said to have propitiated The Brahman having this peculiarity. Varuna, the god of the ocean, who gave him the thousand steeds, able to obtain the princess of which he was in marriage. by means in pictures is represented Varuna as a white man sitting upon
a
fabulous
marine and
monster
called
makara.
This
animal
has
seasons
and the body and tail of a fish. legsof an antelope, He is worshipped in right hand he carries a noose. and by fishermen as they cast their nets, but of drought,
are
made. in the
'
found
Padma
Purana.'
in
On
occasion
Ravana
was
to travelling
his home
Ceylon,
the emblem of Siva. He was carryingwith him a stone linga, desirous of setting and was up the worshipof Siva there, taking the Himalayas for that purpose. this image from But the votion gods, fearing he would grow too powerful through his deto Siva,wished to frustrate his purpose. Siva in giving him made this stone to Ravana promise that wherever it first the ground,after leavingSiva's abode, it should there touched Aware of this fact,the gods tried to induce him to remain.
rest
was
it upon
the
earth Varuna
before
he
reached
enter
in
to
should
from
hold
Ravana,
and
caused
entered linga. Accordingly Varuna such intense pain that he could thus suffering, was Indra,in the form offered to it to take hold he of the let it
entrust
No the
sooner
did
Ravana
him, than
fall to
ground.
It is said that
it sank
the top of it being visible at Baidyanath in is said to have taken its rise from river Khursu The
when he
left Ravana
at
this
place;
and
as
the result,
will not
is described in the Vedas Although Varuna of the Puranas, his accordingto the teaching
*
holy being,
is
a
heaven
place
'
Ward
on
the
Hindoos,'i. 57.
^8
the
The
Vedic
Deities.
as
anxious gods were agreed that they should run The In Asvins another
were
to
a
obtain
race,
so
beautiful
bride,it was
Surya being the prizeof the their and she ascended successful,
her
; the Asvins
Asvins
are
regarded as
able
to
the
of physicians
to
the
gods ;
and
declared
to
be
restore
health
the
blind,the sick,
lame, and the emaciated amongst mortals. They are the special guardiansof the slow and backward ; the devoted friends of elderly who are unmarried. women They are said to preside love and over marriage, and are implored to bring together
hearts that A number
the
love.f
of
of the the power legendsare found illustrating Asvins in healing from the sick and assisting those in trouble, which we learn that they could restore youth and vigour to the from drowning, and man aged and decrepit a ; they rescued carried him in safety The to his home. legof Vispalathat was cut off in battle, At the request by an iron one. they replaced of a wolf,they restored sightto a man blinded who had been and by his father, a as a hundred punishment for slaughtering one sheep,and giving them to the wolf to eat. They restored As blind and lame. sightand power to walk to one who was result of these and the Asvins a other similar legends, are invoked for destruction of enemies, wealth, victory, offspring, the preservation of the worshippers of their houses themselves,
"
and
cattle."
following legendof the cure they effected on Chyavana, from the Satapatha Brahmana,'J will illustrate the peculiar features of the work of the Asvins : Chyavana,having assumed shrivelled form, was a abandoned by his family. Saryata with his tribe settled in the neighbourhood his sons seeingthe ; when body of Chyavana, but not knowing that it was a human being, pelted it with stones. Chyavana naturallyresented this,and sowed dissension amongst the family of Saryata. Unable to learn the cause of the shepherds near of this, Saryatainquired
'
"
The
Muir, O.
S.
T., v. 236.
f Ibid.
v.
234.
t Ibid.
v.
250.
Sun
if
or
Light
Deities
"
The
Asvins.
for it ;
39
they told insulted Chyavana. Saryata knowing had him that his sons had caused the quarrelsamongst that it was the Rishi who his sons, took his daughterSukanya in his chariot, and, apologising had been done, gave his daughter as a peacefor what offering. in the habit Now of wandering about the Asvins were the world performingcures, and, seeing Sukanya, they were with her and wished to seduce her. They said, What delighted is that shrivelled body by which ? leave him and lying you are follow us." She replied that whilst he lived she would not her father had given her. leave the man When to whom they her husband's to her a second on came time, acting suggestion she said, You speak contemptuouslyof my husband, whilst you and imperfect and, only on condition are yourselves," incomplete will she consent her husband that they make to tell young again, them in what respect they are imperfect and incomplete. Upon this they tell her to take her husband to a certain pond ; after forth with his youth renewed. bathing there,he came Sukanya that tells the Asvins because they are imperfect they have invited to join the other gods in a great sacrifice that not been The Asvins at Kurukshetra. to be celebrated was proceed to this sacrifice, told are and, asking to be allowed to join in it, that they cannot do so, because they have wandered familiarly In reply to this, the Asvins performingcures. men, among declared that the gods were making a headless sacrifice. The how this can be, the Asvins reply, Invite us to gods inquiring joinyou, and we will tell you." To this the gods consented. In another account of this legend, it is said that, the Asvins as were physicians, they were consequentlyunclean ; hence no he is thereby unfitted for the Brahman be a physician, must or work of a priest the work of the Asvins was ; but as necessary, and then allowed to join with gods. They they were purified,
seen
they had
anything that
could
account
ft
"
"
then
of the sacrifice.
*
"
Professor
says,
'
The
myth
of the Asvins
is
one
Chambers's
Cyclopaedia.'
40
of that class of
and into
The
Vedic
in which
or
Deities.
two
myths
. .
distinct
elements, the
element in it,
cosmical
blended
I
the human
one.
.
The
human
legendswhich
to
wonderful of
effected
by
the
Asvins, and
element
connects
their
kindred
sort ; the
cosmical
is that
performances to relating
seems
their luminous
nature.
The
both
to
effects of
and light
of
healing art
in the
course
at
these
Asvins, like
the
who,
antiquity. It would appear that the Ribhus, were renowned mortals, originally of time, were translated into the companion
a
remote
ship of
gods."
5.
USHAS.
This
is a favourite
object
"
poets, and
"
"
the
hymns
addressed beautiful
her
are
in the the
beautiful if not the most the most among * She is described as the entire collection."
daughterof
She
times is other
Sky, has
times is
is related to Varuna.
is at
of the
Sun
; at
Agni
at one
a
her lover ; the Asvins are her friends. her creator ; at another time he time regarded as
given as
Indra
assumes
hostile
and position,
even
crushed
her
chariot
with
his
thunderbolt. Ushas
horses
a
is said
cows.
| to
travel in
a
drawn
by ruddy
mother, bath,
She She
or
Like
beautiful maiden
a jewels,
by
her
with
or a
wife gaily-attired
appearing
her of her
before
husband,
beautiful
the
girlcoming
of the
from
in confiding
irresistible power
tractions at-
to the gaze
beholders.
the treasures the darkness, disclosing dispels its most illuminates the world, revealing She
from is the
it concealed. distant
extremities. birds to
life and
health of all
a
things, causingthe
fly
young
194.
Sun
or
Light
Deities
"
Ushas.
41
forth
to
the
to
of pursuit
the
does
good
service
asked
the
to
awake, and the sacrificial fires to be lighted.She is while she allows arouse only the devout and liberal,
She
is young,
being born every day ; cessive and yet she is old,being immortal,wearing out the lives of sucwhilst she after another, which disappearone generations, continues undying. The souls of the departedare said to go to
to sleep on. niggardly
to
the
sun.
lines * following
will be found
"
the main
of teaching
the
borne Hail,ruddy Ushas, golden goddess, like Upon thy shiningcar, thou comest maiden her mother A lovely decked, by Disclosing coyly all thy hidden grace To our admiring eyes ; or like a wife with conscious pride, Unveiling to her lord, Beauties which, as he gazes lovingly, Seem fairer each succeedingmorn. fresher, Through years and years thou hast lived on, and yet
Thou'rt
ever
young.
Thou and
and
life
from death, as Myriads of prostrate sleepers, Causing the birds to flutterin their nests, And rousingmen to ply with busy feet Their
verses by Dr. Muir | we have a stillmore following in the Vedic hymns of this goddess as represented picture
In the
"
Hail,Ushas, daughter of the sky, car Who, borne upon thy shining realms from steeds afar, By ruddy drawest nigh ; And ever lightening
"
"
goddess fair, sweetlysmilest, all Disclosing thy youthful grace, thy radiant face, Thy bosom bright, And lustre of thy golden hair ;
Thou
"
'
Indian
Wisdom,'
p.
20.
4-
The
"
Vedic
Deities.
She
shines
Who And
robes
to
fond and
her form
Displaysher charms
"
with conscious
pride;
"
virgin by her mother decked, Who, gloryingin her beauty,shows In every glance her power she knows all hearts subject All eyes to fix, ;
Or Or actress, who by skillin song And dance, and graceful gestures
And
"
Or
maid In
some
who,
never
wont
her limbs
among
to
lave
cold
Where
the
;
"
But
closely by the
and
soon
amorous
Sun,
Pursued
Thou
And
"
with him
Fair
untold
Thou Anew
And
"
so
thou
art
both young
and
old.
As
With
"
all
Their The
round
old
who
watched
and
now
gone,
thy approach ; in future days Shall other men thy beams behold.
Sun
"
or
Light
Deities
"
Ushas.
sad
-"
But
'tisnot shadow
beams
thoughts so
o'er
our
Alone A
that thou
hearts
to
us
Thy
"
make returning
Night,
"
And
concealed now forms,till earthly Behind her veil of dusky hue, Once out to view, more come sharply By thine illumingglow revealed.
Thou The
"
art
lives,
breath of all that breathes ; the sight Of thee makes every countenance bright,
to strength
New
every
spirit gives.
"
piercethe murky gloom, Birds flutterforth from every brake, All sleepers from death awake, as And their men myriad tasks resume. Some, prosperous, wake
And
The Or in listlessmood,
to
When
thou dost
"
nerve or
strain
to
what
they deem
to holier
"
But In
some
And The
"
hymns on light,
the
human
blaze,
heaven-born
not
sacrificial fire.
And
alone do bard
;
"
and
priest
confess
Awake
By
When
the
gods thy
east
"
And
from the sky, hastingdownward devout and good, They visit men Consume their consecrated food, And all their longings satisfy.
44
The
Vedic
Deities.
"
Bright goddess,
To In
us
let
thy genial
of envied
and
rays
bring
and
store
wealth
kine
steeds,
And
In the
later
writings
find
merely
the
name
of Ushas.
The
of their the more human poetic fire ; hence people lost much the more into and to pass poetical ones practicaldeities caused of the figuresin the preceding extracts Some oblivion. most are The changing colours of the dawn are pared combeautifully drawn. robes of the dancing-girl ; the golden to the many-coloured
tipped
like the
clouds
that of
appear
a
ere
the
sun
shines her
a
in his husband
strength, are
; whilst
jewels
of
her
bride dawn
decked herself
for
the
quiet modesty
indeed her mother.
be
of the
is like
shy maiden,
the of the
to
conscious of
under
protection
able
to
lines
metrical
sketch bestow
it will
noticed, that
believed
be
upon
of
her
health, joy,
and
length
days.
46
that the held winds
The
Vedic
Deities.
the who
brought
forced
up
from
ocean
were
enemies
their
treasures
were
until, conquered by
Indra, they
And
the very
pour
answer
them
when, naturally
to
a
in
the earth of
from
wilderness
garden,songs
couched
The addressed to him. in the strongest terms, were to his physical attributes ascribed to him refer principally riority supe; and
of a chiefly blessingssought from him are character. temporalrather than a spiritual uncreated deity. In some Indra is not regarded as an hymns of Agni, and therefore the he is spoken of as the twin-brother of Heaven in other hymns, heaven and and Earth ; whilst, son said to have been formed earth are by him. Although his that they are often referred to, it is but seldom parents are when named they are named, it is not always that the ; and same parentage is given. He is the king of the gods ; and in extends for a hundred post-Vedic ages, it is taught that his reign be superdivine years only ; at the end of which time he may seded other of the gods,or even as king by some by man, if any be able to perform the severe to obtain this necessary penance position. exacted with four arms In pictures, and Indra is represented man a as the hands whilst
,
in ;'"
two
he
holds
lance, in the
third
thunderbolt,
the fourth is empty. He is often painted with two arms his body, is then called Sahasonly,and, having eyes all over raksha (the He is generally depictedas riding thousand-eyed). the wonderful Airavata, who was produced at the elephant upon of the ocean,* carryinga thunderbolt in his right hand churning and a bow in his left. In the Vedic Age his worship was far more popular than it is at present. He is no longerthe principal
but chief deity, The positionand
of the inferior attributes
of
will be
that
seen
from
the
:
given by
*
Dr. Muir
f
"
Q See
Part II.
chap.iv. p.
109.
The
"
Storm
Deities
"
Indra.
47
thou much invoked, has steeds hymn yoked. thy potent Friend Indra,from the sky descend, hither bend. propitious Thy course But Indra,though of us thou thinkest, And libations gladlydrinkest, our We, mortal men, can only share A humble portionof thy care.
Come, Indra,come,
Our
We
know
Enchain
Thou
wife, lovely of thy lite. hast a ceaseless round of joys Thou all thy circling hours employs Which such as gods immortal know, Joys Unguessed by mortals here below."
The
hast
charm
and
solace
Being
Earth
invoked
Indra by mortals,
at his
"
is born. and
the
The
Sky
and
:
"
the
trembled
appearance,
was a
Sky
exclaimed
Thy father
Of The
most
stalwart
consummate
skill was
wight ; he,
god whose
his
Immediately
evidence of his
"
after
birth
god
gave
unmistakable he cried,
"
Graspinghis divinity.
weapons,
Where, mother, dwell those warriors fierce, ? Whose haughty hearts these bolts must pierce
hastened chariot,
"
Borne the
in his appears.
"
by
the
prayers
of his
people,
god
Yet But
not
one
form
alone he bears,
shapes of glory wears, His aspect changing at his will, still. Transmuted, yet resplendent him stand, In warlike semblance see in Red lightnings wielding his hand."
various
him
is
of
juice.* Indra
*
fond particularly
of this
See
chap. viii.
48
drink. intoxicating whilst the Hindus
The
Vedic
It is of the
most
that,
prohibitedfrom the Indra is described of intoxicants, as use being addicted to the Soma ; whilst the drink itself is deified and worshippedas a god. Indra on his arrival is invited to quaff the invigorating cup :
"
present day
"
Thou, Indra,oft of old hast quaffed With keen delight Soma our draught. All gods the luscious Soma love, But thou all other gods above. Thy mother knew how well this juice
Was Into Which
cup
she crushed
the sap,
sip upon her lap. Yes, Indra, thy natal morn, The very hour that thou wast born, Thou didst those jovial tastes display, Which still survive in strengthto-day."
on
thou didst
drinks the juice, result is most wards as a proffered graciously disposed tocup, and the worshippers, ready to give whatever they ask. When thus strengthened the by the draught,he goes forth to meet
great enemy
he
(Drought).And
blessingsto
the
to
is Vrittra the
to
peculiar
grant.
earth
and
:
"
man
that
Indra
is able
From
earth, withhold
men
Of mortal
And Whose With
"
He
whose
divine
; to
hosts from
age
age
;
unceasing wage
and
slain,
And
evermore
renews
the strife
In which
again
at
he forfeitslife."
The
battle is described
length;
in which
we
have
graphic
with the of
of description
severe
of the
rainy season,
this
thunderstorms
seasons.
usuallyaccompany
over
:
change
the
At
The
"
Storm
soon
Deities
"
Indra.
49
And
Was
sounded
boom
Of Indra's iron shower. with horrid yell, crushed, Pierced, cloven, The dying demon headlong fell
Down
As
result of this
of victory
"
the
god,the
rains
descend,and
fruitful :
bound
no by Sushna's spell more, their liquid store The clouds discharge ; baked And long by torrid sunbeams The plains by copiousshowers are slaked ; and seawards sweep The rivers swell, Their turbid torrents broad and deep. The peasant views with deep delight, the auspicious thankful heart, And sight. and sad, His leafless fields, so sere with waving crops be clad ; Will soon brown and bare, And mother Earth,now
Now
the sun shines, and earth has been received, blessing with their congratulations to their again is bright ; the gods come and men king, presenttheir thanksgivings. Such was Indra in ancient times ; and thoughworshipped still, in the present age. As he occupies a very inferior position of the later mentioned according to the teaching previously, books, his rule over the gods continues for a hundred divine of which time he may be supersededby years ; at the expiration The Puranas teach that, in another god, or even by a man.
After this
each age of the world,a different being has enjoyed this In the ' Vishnu Purana 'fis the following story of a man himself to the throne of Indra. There
was a war
between
the would
gods and
demons
; both
be victorious.
Brahma
take up arms."
chap. x.
Book
IV.
chap.ix.
E
50
The demons
The
first called
Vedic
Deities.
Raji to invoke his aid. He promised to assist them, provided they would make him their that they could not promise this, PrahIndra. as They replied
upon lada the
was
Indra
already. The
same
condition
was
proposed to
gods,to which they consented,and Raji became their Indra. then fought for them, and He conquered. Upon this,Indra before him, and, placing foot upon his head, down bowed Raji's ledge said, Thou hast preservedme from a great danger. I acknowthee as my father : thou art king over all ; I am thy son." Raji,however, was contented to remain as king on earth,and the throne on appointedIndra to continue as his representative
"
of heaven.
On
the
death
of
Raji,his
sons
wished
to
become
This Indra opposed,but was compelled to kings of heaven. yield. After a time, being sad because deprivedof his share in the sacrifices of mortals, Indra met with his spiritual preceptor and asked him for Vrihaspati, The teacher replied that,had would
not
"
morsel Indra
appliedto
have
been
reduced
to
he earlier, he it is," as
'
in a few days." Upon this regainyour sovereignty he commenced with the special a sacrifice, purpose of obtaining for Indra. The result of this was, that Raji'ssons were power led into sin ; they became of the Brahmans, despised enemies the Vedas, and thus duties. When neglected their religious weakened, Indra fell upon and slew them. The effectual way most by which a mortal could obtain the of Indra was position by the sacrifice of a hundred horses ; and in the account of Ganga, Indra did not object to as will be seen of the to prevent the completion so as play the part of a thief, sacrifice by which he was to be deprived of his sovereignty. The most and generally successful method common by which these ambitious mortals were frustrated in their design, was by his sending down celestial nymphs, called Apsaras, who some by their beauty distracted the thoughts of the devotees,and so
said,
I will
rendered
them
unfit
In the 'Vishnu
great conflict
"
Book
V.
chap. xxx.
The
Indra On and
Storm
Deities
in
"
Indra.
Indra
is
51
overcome.
Krishna,
which
Krishna, accompanied by
of possession the
his wife
Satyabhama,visits
lady was
was
Indra
in
to
most
anxious
tree,which Parijata
of churning This
tree
was
the ocean,
plantedin
Indra's adorned
lovelyand
fruit.
a
most
luscious
The
in the hair
by
wife, they
could remember At
their
states previous
of existence.
the
Krishna
placedit upon
there
was an
Garuda, his
uproar
bird-vehicle.
but removal
Immediately
in
though Indra
his attendant
of this tree, they could not thunderbolt of Indra in his hand, and,
the tree in his planted
deities tried to prevent the do so. Krishna caught the home returning
unhurt,
The
to have
garden. a story showing that Indra believed was Ramayana of the grossestimmorality the seduction of been guilty
has
"
teacher. spiritual
He
is said
to
have form
visited the
of
a
of Gautama be
during his
the him
absence,in the
to
hoping to
But wishes.
wife,for preceptor's
be
to
about
had
leave the
and
Ahalya
state.* Indra
was
doomed should
manhood
a
; and
invisiblein
her
to
forest,
that
until Rama
meet
account
restore
her former
was,
Another
was
compelled
upon
carry been
about
thousand
the
marks disgraceful
his
body, that
he
had
guilty.At
the fact that
a
Indra's
earnest
was
son
of
Ravana,who
Ceylon,was able to carry him off as a captive, when that king made war the gods ; and it was until Brahma not upon promised immortality to this warrior, that he consented to release Indra. Brahma gave this prince the name of Indrajita of Indra). (conqueror
E
2
52
The
Vedic
from
Deities.
their
request these
which
were
by
the
form original
as an
regarded
not
on
omniscience. The
as
heaven
of Indra
be
good
earth
without for
a
notice, time, as a
reward
named, is not
he
cannot
his heaven is as holy lives. To go to Svvarga, the highest can happiness a man obtain,because there for
ever.
remain
When
return happiness there are over, he must and fitto enjoy the highest until he becomes perfect lives, felicity * Vishnu into the Divine Being. The Purana absorption says : Not in hell alone do the souls of the deceased undergo pain : in heaven ; for its temporary inhabitant there is no cessation even tormented with the prospect of descendingagain to earth. is ever he die. Again must he be born upon earth, and again must
"
'
'
"
Whatever
a
is
produced that
springsthe
of
Indra
is most
to acceptable
man
becomes
tree
of sorrow."
on
is situated
to
Mount
Meru.f
It has
is unequalledin capital
the
a
with
trees
that afford
are
beautiful
shade,yield the most grateful with beautiful and adorned fragrant charm the happy nymphs (Apsaras)
and
choristers
sweet
music.
eighthundred miles in diamonds are miles high. Its pillars J furniture, pure gold. In Bengal this deityis worshipped one
*
day
in each year.
His
Book
VI.
chap. v.
It of the earth. is a fabulous mountain, supposedto be the centre of north the The heavens of to the is believed to be somewhere Himalayas. in its vicinity.From the fact that situated somewhere the other gods are former it would that the their seem home, they regarded heaven to be near I ndo- Aryans retained they pleasant recollections of the place whence of these mountains was a reason migrated ; or perhaps the inaccessibility for heaven being placedon their summits.
f Meru
'
ii.36.
54
The
Vedic
Deities.
3. There
but
are a
PAR
JANY
A.
few
hymns
addressed and
to this
from
the
see
character wherein
a
functions
him, it is
Roth
*
difficultto
says,
Indra.
Professor
"Taking
who
review
whole,we
find that
Parjanyais a
god
the
no
a
the thunder, the rain,and the lightning, over presides But it is by procreationof plantsand livingcreatures. he is originally clear whether a god of the rain,or means of the thunder." In another and
essay
god
"
he
says,
is
the
god
of
of the
thunderstorms
rain,the
similar to
nourisher addressed
Seeing that
one signifies
hymns
sung
to
those
Indra, may
4
acting for
"
another
') be merely
for
Indra ?
In
these
all of which are in perfect passages,! hymns are the following "Laud Parjanya, harmony with those in honour of Indra: with and him the reverence stimulating worship procreative ;
" "
fructifler.
He who
the splits
trees
; he
the destroys
Rakshasas
creation is
(cloud demons
afraid of his
the
withhold
the rains
?). The
whole
mighty
a
vigorousgod,
Like
stroke ; even flees before the innocent man when doers. Parjanya thunderingsmites the evil-
charioteer
the
god brings into view lions' roaringsarise when The winds blow, the lightnings the plantsshoot up, the fall, heaven fructifies; food is produced for all created things when Parjanya, thundering, replenishes the earth with moisture. Raise aloft thy vast water-vessel, and showers ; let pour down the discharged rivulets roll on forward, moisten the heaven and
earth
urging forward his horses with a whip, From his showery scouts. afar,the Parjanyacharges the clouds with rain.
be well-filled
for drinking-places
not
idea single
that
was
expressedin
v.
Muir, O. S. T.,v.
142.
f Ibid.
140.
The
Storm
Deities
"
Vayu.
55
the
hymns
to
Indra
previously.In the Puranas Indra is spoken king of the gods ; whilst Parjanyais the clouds. and as dwelling in,
noticed
4. Another He with
won
VAYU.
of the
storm-gods is Vayu,
with
the
is often
associated
Indra, and
him,
the
as race
the atmosphere. He or rulingover representing for the first draught of the Soma juice; and, at him
to
Indra's occupy
allowed request,
a
have
quarter of it. He
the Vedic
does In
not
one
very
in prominent position
hymns.
to
passage* we
him
read, "The
and
aware
two
worlds may
for wealth."
;
This Muir
parentage
Dr.
of any
says other
of Tvastri
here
occurs : only one difficulty Tvastri (Visvadaughter of karma) is mentioned, and as was of Surya, noticed in the account
he
was
said
to
be
husband
of
this
girl.
is described
Vayu
most
moves
as
being
who
VAYU.
handsome
in form
; one
drawn horses.
of horses
is increased This
to
ninety-
nine,
would
hundred,
thousand.
latter number
probablybe employed duringa cyclone. He is seldom in connexion mentioned with Maruts though in (storm-deities),
Muir, O. S. T., v. 140. f Ibid.
v.
143.
The
Vedic
Deities.
one
place
Another
he
is said
to
have
begotten
them
by
the
rivers
of
heaven.
name
for
in
of Vata
is sung-
is Vata.
*
"
The
praise
the (I celebrate) noise comes rending and resounding. onward, making all things ruddy ;
:
"
propelling the
him, and
dust
of
the
The
women
gusts
in
of
an
after
congregate
upon
on
assembly.
[Indra] who
forward,
...
car,
the
god
is borne of the
along.
waters,
have been
Hasting
first-born, heard,
the Pavan
rests.
Friend ? His
holy, in
but
what
place was
is not
he
born
sounds
his form
(seen)."
when it
was
In
later
age,
thought
with have
to
necessary
to
connect
or
heroes, whose
as
exploits are
called, is said
Hanuman
in search
sung,
the had
a a
gods, Vayu,
son
he
is then
Hanuman,
by
monkey
Rama's
mother.
played
of Sita. bravest
most
expedition
In the
part in
(the Strong),one
given there, is
of she As she
of
the
of the
son as a
warriors
historyis
the mother
also said
a
to
be
of
Vayu.
the
Kunti,
she become
Bhima,
could her
had
boon
a
granted
child
to
reward of
of her
devotion, that
obtain
by
a
any
curse,
so
gods
not
might
a
wish.
husband, owing
this
could
father,
of
employed
or
man
charm, and
Vayu
became
the
father
Bhima.
Vayu
white
Pavan
in
pictures as
riding
the
names
deer, and
is said
to
carries be
son
white
flag in
his
hand. Other
In
Puranas
he
of Aditi.
are
Anila, breath
who touches
;
the
to
life ;
: following Sparsana, he
"
odours.
Muir,
O.
S.
T., v. 146.
The
Storm
Deities
"
The
Maruts.
57
5.
In
one seven
the
maruts.
one
in the
Rig-Veda
number whilst
these
gods
are
said to
be
eighty in
; in another
text, twenty-
number
given ;
in
the
Puranas
they
are
said to
In the Vedas they are called the sons forty-nine. of Rudra. They are the companions of Indra ; at times they him, and thus acknowledge his superiority worship ; at others they be
seem
to assert
power,
are
and
remind
Indra in the
of the aid
they
strain
have
:
*
"
"
given
They
addressed
following
Spearsrest upon your shoulders, ye Maruts ; ye have lustre in anklets on your feet, on golden ornaments your breasts, in your hands, and golden helmets lightnings your ears, fiery placed on your heads." They are armed with goldenweapons and lightnings and gleam like flames of fire, ; dart thunderbolts, borne alongwith the furyof boisterous winds. are They split clothed with rain, Vritra (Drought) create darkness to pieces, are during the day, water the earth,and avert heat. They cause the earth and the mountains accustomed to quake. They were of the soma to the use appealed to, to bring healing ; and were in the (river) which are described as abiding Sindhu,the remedies,
seas, and
the hills.
Purana'f
are
we
find
quitea
sons
different account of
of
They
a
having
her
promised
Kasyapa and Diti. her husband, who children,propitiated of She asked that she might have a son
said to be the
The who should destroy Indra. valour, Muni "You promised to grant this request on one condition. shall bear a son," he said, who shall slayIndra, if with thoughts wholly pious,and person entirely carefully carry the pure, you babe in your womb for a hundred years." Diti acceptedthe boon with this condition. tried his best to of this, Indra hearing distract her mind, and so prevent the birth of this wonderful irresistible prowess
"
Muir, O.
S.
T.,v.
147 ff.
t Book
I. chap. xxi.
ss
child. offered washed Indra
When
The
Vedic
Deities.
ninety-nine
Diti
years
to
had
rest
a one
passed, night
of
was
an
without
feet, and
himself
rule and
ceremonial able
cut
neglect,
thus
purpose.
thunderbolt
mutilated
to cut
he
the
embryo
and
into
seven
parts.
Indra
bitterly; Being
seven
though
at
tried, he
in
unable he
console each
of
incensed
their
obstinacy
and thus them from
crying,
the the
parts
name was
in
seven,
formed
forty-nine
"
Maruts.
"
Their
given
Indra deities
to
words them
ma
rodih
by
when
"
trying
to
quiet
; and
they
of the
the
associates
of the
wielder
59
CHAPTER
SOMA.
VIII.
SOMA,
Indian of the
according to
and animates Bacchus.
the
Vedic
the Not
god who sents reprethe Soma* plant." He was the all the hymns of the ninth book
hymns,
is the
"
Rig-Veda,one hundred and fourteen in number, besides a ences referdedicated few in other places, to his honour, but constant in a largeproportionof other hymns, f In to him occur of the of these hymns he is extolled as the Creator, or Father some at that time he was a most popular deity. Indra, gods. Evidently
as was
stated
was before,
an
enthusiastic
worshipper of Soma.
of that feeling
was
The
will show
:
"
the warmth
cherished
him
Soma
This
The He
is
god
; he cures
endures. sharpestills that man the sad he cheers, the sick, He nerves their fears ; the weak, dispels The faint with martial ardour fires, With lofty thoughts the bard inspires ;
heals
Soma-plant of the Rig-Veda is the Asclepiasacida of Roxburgh, It has small white fragrant almost destitute of leaves. creepingplant, the extremities of the branches. flowers collected round Roxburgh says that that it yieldspurer milky juice than any other plant he knows ; and The often tender shoots are of an acid nature. this juice'is mild, and pluckedby native travellers. It grows on hills of the Punjab, in the Bolan of the RigIn the Brahmana Pass, in the neighbourhood of Poona, "c. of the Soma i s account most Veda interesting (Haug's Translation), a but few m ade in This the is sacrifice. priests occasionally present day, very now are acquaintedwith the ritual of this once celebrated sacrifice. t Muir, O. S. T.,v. 258.
*
The
a
It is
6o
The
Vedic
Deities.
to heaven
are
The
So Men
soul from
earth
he lifts;
his
gifts,
And
'
strains : cry in loud exulting the Soma We've quaffed bright, And
are
immortal
grown
We've
entered into
all the
light,
And
What Or
more
the Vedas
is
the
account following
derived.f
said to and
In
some
passages
plantis
a
have
been
brought
Indra
; in
mountain
given to
a
is said to have
race
dwelt of
Gandharvas,
demi-gods that form the choir in Indra's The heaven. gods,knowing the virtues of this king or plant for the two terms be indiscriminately to seem applied wished to obtain it. Not knowing how Vach to get it, (the goddess of speech)
" "
said, "The
women;
are
fond
of it
w*e
I will obtain
"
gods said,
How
"
can
SOMA-1LANT.
Another
account
She replied,Obtain the you ? god ; and I will then return to you, whenever me." want you may of this affair is,that whilst the gods were spare
was name
in the
sky. Wishing
wife
was or a
to
possess
it,
of Brahma's of
daughter)to
with returning
fetch it.
when it,
She
went
in the form
bird,and
narrated
the Gandharvas
went
seized
the
goddessVach
amongst
them
above.
Muir, O. S. T., v.
130.
t Ibid.
v.
263 ff.
62
The
Vedic
Deities.
still is, Soma given to the In later years the name was, and and why this change took placeis not known How ; but moon. evidence of the in the later of the Vedic hymns there is some
to be used in seems following passage Soma and as the moon both senses, as god of the intoxicating juice, the Adityas are strong; through the night. "By Soma ruling by Soma the earth is great ; and Soma is placedin the midst of it he who drinks regards When the stars. they crush the plant, the priests Of him whom Soma. as regardas Soma (themoon)
transition.
In the
"
no
"
one
drinks." *
the
"
In
another he whom
passage
May
god Soma,
is the of
they
Again,
has the In
Soma
nature
'
moon,
the food
moon
'
of the
gods."
was
"
The
sun
Agni, the
Purana and
of Soma."
we
the
Vishnu
read,
"
Soma
monarch
of the stars of
of plants,
Brahmans
in At
mind, that
the
time
in this account
refers
was
only to
the
the
'
Vishnu
Purana
written, intoxicants
were
forbidden ; hence Soma, as the god of the Soma juice, strictly was no longerknown and praised. According to that Purana,J of Atri, the son the son Soma of Brahma. He performed was the Rajasuya sacrifice, and from the glory thence acquired,
and
the
immense
so
dominion
with
which
he
had
been
invested,
became wife of
gods.
In vain
Vrihaspati
his bride ; in vain Brahma sought to recover commanded, and the holy sages remonstrated. In consequence of this there was a great war side trying to the one ; the gods with Indra on
recover
Tara
; Soma to
on
the other.
At
length
she
appealed
Soma
was
Brahma
who protection,
to restore
On
her
she
pregnant, refused
In obedience
receive
birth of
the child.
to his
the orders,
immediately
f Book
IV.
I. chap.xxii.
chap.vi.
Soma.
63
and
power,
born and
was
; who
being wonderful
claimed
him
as
in
beauty
son.
both
Vrihaspati
referred
Soma
too
their
Tara child
being
was
"
to,
much
that
ashamed he
is my
was
to
speak.
to
curse
The
so
indignant
Unless
a
at
this,
about
her, saying,
you
to to
you
who
father, I will
female from
sentence
such the
fate
as-
every
hesitating
is
speak
child As
truth."
On
to
or
child, and
of
soon
Tara,
Soma
my
child,
she the
son
this
the
saying Vrihaspati
as
Of
Soma,"
of his
said, blushing.
she
had
spoken,
thou
art
the
lord
constellations, his
and his
countenance
being
;
bright, embraced
wise
said,
name
"
Well
was
done,
Budha.*
my
boy
verily
;"
and
hence
This
Budha,
of
names
be
confounded
the
with
Buddhists
and
the
are
Soma, and regent of the planet Mercury, must not whose the teacher held tenets Buddha, are by the The two beings have nothing in common present day. ; identical only when other of them is misspelt or or one
son
of
mispronounced.
64
The
Vedic
Deities.
CHAPTER
TVASTRI OR
IX.
VISVAKARMA.
TVASTRI,
the
or
as
he
is
architect and
gods
"
the
Hindu
Vulcan.
The
arc
indebted
to
him
axe
for of
sharpens the
thunderbolts
men
iron
by him, and the warlike gods He their wonder-working weapons. the and forges Brahmanaspati (Agni),
is
more
of Indra. husband
He
with
he forms
and
the womb,
accounts constant
and
for the
companions. He
the
protectorof the
creatures
other
gods in
were
by mortals.*
Tvastri These
their
is in several
sons
of
connected with the RlBHUS. passages named Sudhanvan man ; who, owing to
immortality and
chariot and
divine horses ;
honours. also
Ribhus
made
Indra's
by
are
They
their
their great austerities restored their parents to youth. spoken of as the pupilsof Tvastri. It was through Tvastri of skill
to
making into four a single sacrificial cup that divine. This exhibition made, that they became
made
at
had
was
the command
of the
gods,and
exaltation
deitywas
Tvastri was promised reward. very angry at their success ; of being seen, hid himself amongst the women. It and, ashamed is said that he even tried to slay his pupils. According to other
the
*
Muir, O. S. T., v.
224.
TVASTRI
OR
VlSVAKARMA.
65
their skill and was accounts, he admired the father-in-law of Vivasvat Tvastri was Indra towards the death
described is occasionally
Tvastri and
his
son
as
eater.
He be
should Asuras
caused Visvarupa,and ultimately This Visvarupa had three heads, called respectively of both. the Soma-drinker, the Wine-drinker,and the Foodthat the sacrifices declared in public on one occasion, he said the shared by the gods only ; but in private share them
too.
should (demons)
And
as
that are privately made, only to keep promises would that the Asuras, obtaininga share of the sacrifices,
by strengthened
The
a
them
as
to be
able to overthrow
his
kingdom
became
a
turned
into birds
Kapinjala(a
Francoline
for partridge),
of
brown
cause beKalavinka became colour ; the Wine-drinker a (sparrow), intoxicated they make a noise like a sparrow ; when men are the Food-eater has
a
became
Tittiri
which (partridge),
for its body appears of colour, great variety with ghl and honey. Tvastri, enraged because Indra had
a
consequently to be sprinkled
slain
gods,but did not invite Indra to took by force the vessel this slight, Indra, noticing than and drank it. But he took more the Soma juice, containing was good for him. Tvastri,being angry, broke off the sacrifice,
his son, made partakeof it. libation to the and He used the few
left to
to
give
effect to
curse.
accomplish the
death
of
upon
is the enemy, the words accented so as to produce this sense, Indra slew him. have slain of Indra,"he would Had he said," Flourish, enemy
the
name
of Visvakarma. of
a
styled"the
of the
author
thousand
arts,the
mechanist
of the
gods, the
the chief of
the artists,
constructor
66
The
Vedic
Deities.
the named
one
deities, by
as an
whose
skill
in
men
obtain
subsistence.
he
Though
reckoned
a son
not
as
Aditya
Puranas.
the In he
Vedas,
other
is
generally
he
as
in
the
places
is
a
called white He
of with
Brahma. three
crown,
In eyes.
and
pictures
In
is
is
represented
he
a
man
his adorned
right
hand
carries
wears
with
necklace
and
or
of each
gold.
year,
no
lie
is
worshipped
to
once,
twice,
of
set
thrice,
his
four
according images
of of
the
devotion
are
worshippers.
man
Nowadays,
the
deity
as
up
; each
worships
of "c. Visvakarma.
; the
ments impleThe
to ;
trade,
down
the
to
representatives
hammer,
saw,
carpenter
his the in
his
to
bricklayer
to
trowel clerk
peasant
pen.
his
plough
; the
student the
his
books is spent
his and
When
the
worship
is over,
day
feasting
enjoyment.
( 67
CHAPTER
YAMA.
X.
and
world, was the king of the unseen of Vivasvat (the Sun) and Saranya,the daughterof Tvastri ; afraid of her glorious born before Saranya had become was
men
and
husband.
He
was
twin-brother
of Yami, and, in the opinion of Professor Roth, they were garded reas
the
whom sprung.
the
In another
of the
Veda, theyare described as Rigthe offspring of the heavenly the Gandharvas. As choristers,
there others to uate perpetthe race, Yami entreated her husband. to become
were no
Yama
She
had wife
urged the
formed
in the
them womb
and
it
was
refuse her request,as none can act contrary to the ordinances of Tvastri. the of But Yama
was was
YAMA.
and firm,
*
on
monstrous
for those
preachers
act
unrighteously.
Muir, O. S. T.,v. 289.
F
2
The
Vedic
Deities.
died, and, having discovered
Yama
the way
and life,
was
to
depart this
secure
to
home
which
is made
for them
He
is
king,and
dwells in celestial He
in light
to
sanctuary of heaven.
dwell with him.*
grants brighthomes
is nowhere represented (ashe is in Rig-Veda, Yama ment the later mythology)as having anythingto do with the punishNevertheless he is still to some an of the wicked. object He is said to have two insatiable dogs,with four eyes terror. i if which guard the road to his abode, and which and wide nostrils, advised to hurry past with all possible the departedare speed. about among men as These dogs are said to wander messengers, of doubt for the purpose of summoning them to the presence no in another their master, who placeis identified with death, and is described as sendinga bird as the herald of doom." f have been placedupon the remains of the deceased When has commenced, and the process of cremation the funeral pile, the Agni,the god of Fire,is prayed not to scorch or consume his skin or his limbs,but, after the not to tear asunder departed, flames have done their work, to convey to the fathers the mortal has been presented who to him as an offering. Leaving behind earth all that is evil and imperfect, and proceedingby the on
In the
"'
lightin a car, or on there its ancient body in a complete and wings, and recovers form ; meets with the forefathers who are glorified livingin with Yama festivity him, when recognised ; obtains from by him
to
.1-
fathers the
trod,invested with
realms of eternal
of
one
delectable
abode, and
enters
upon
more
is crowned presence of
with the
the fulfilment
of all
desires,
in the
passed
In their this
gods,
and
employed
meet
Yama with
friends reigns,
with
"
Muir,O.
S.
v. 302. f Ibid.,
302
ff.
The
"
Vedic
Deities.
And
now
with
heavenlyglorybright,
With With
A
"
Thou
each well-known
;
face
Shalt
Thy
With
"
and parents,wife,
dear,
embrace.
father, too, shalt thou behold, The heroes who in battle died, The saints and sages glorified, bounteous The pious, kings of old.
The The wise here in humble gods whom with doubt and Thou worshippedst
"
awe.
hid their
gloryfrom thine
eyes.
The
good which thou on earth hast wrought, Each each piousdeed, sacrifice,
Shall there receive its ample meed
;
No
"
worthy
act
shall be
forgot.
day, every joy supplies, And every longingsatisfies, know decay." Thy bliss shall never
Yama
is called the
of cloudless
In the Puranas
to
judge of
men,
and
is said
rule
over
suffer. Thus of
made to hells in which the many the wicked are fulfilsthe office the Padma Purana' says : "Yama
'
dead, as well as sovereignof the damned ; all that die appearing before him, and being confronted with Chitragupta the recorder, The their actions have been registered. by whom
judge of
the
virtuous
are are
then
conveyed
to
the
wicked
(hell)." In
are
the 'Vishnu
the awful
Purana' the
"
names are
and given,
there
of Yama, provinces
*
other fearful hells which are many terrible with instruments of torture
Vishnu
Purana,' p. 207,
note-
Yama.
71
it is said that
"
and end
fire."
In the
same
Purana
all
men
at the
become (life)
to
can
of
Yama,
by
they
as
"
are
sentenced
men
is then made
answer
to how
is that
Yama
of Madhusudan many
(Vishnu).Worship
can
of his
exert
no
you."
is
a a
According as represented
crown on
the
popular ideas
Yama prevailing,
clothed in red garments. He has green man, with his head, and a flower in his hair ; is armed
club,and
He is regularly rides upon a buffalo. worshippedonce For a little is water a poured out to him. a year ; and daily to him each year unmarried whole month girls present offerings in the them with a husband ; and that, hope that he will provide and leave having granted this boon, he will not recall his gift, widows. In his presence
the
them
good
the
and
turn
of the
departed are
to weighed : according
the scale,
soul goes to heaven or hell. The soul is believed to reach Yama's dead abode in four hours and forty minutes ; consequently a
body
passedafter death. the following In the 'Bhavishya Purana' legend of Yama's He was exceedinglypleasedwith a girl marriage is found. firstshe saw him named Vijaya,a Brahman's daughter. When and on his she was greatlyalarmed,both at his appearance At lengthhe allayedher fears ; and her who he was. telling although her brother tried to dissuade her, she consented to his wife. On her arrival at Yama's abode, he particularly become her againstgoing into the southern cautioned quarter of his have another wife kingdom. After a time, thinkinghe must into the there, her curiosityoverpowered her, and she went she saw the as forbidden greatlydistressed, region,and was wicked Amongst other sufferers was suffering great torment.
cannot
be burned
has
her
own
mother. release.
one
Meeting
Yama then
Yama
there,she tried
that this could earth would
to not
obtain be
her
mother's unless
declared
on living
granted
certain
some
perform a
'
Vishnu
p. 286. Purana,'
-2
The
Vedic
Deities.
the
and sacrifice,
then
to
transfer the
some
merit
of the
act
to
suffering. After
act
perform this
Stories
are
of
poor found
woman
the
pers worship-
of that only they have repeatedthe name though it be merely when teaching deity during their lifetime, be there may when it to a parrot,or in death merely utter it, no ; that thought of worship,are free from the power of Yama from the power of them from this deitywill rescue messengers worlds. them to happier and convey the king of hell, of Vishnu, It is very
and
strange
to notice how
the character
of Yama's
rule
changed in the conceptionsof the kingdom has entirely Hindus. According to the Vedas, the pure and good went with realm of light as taught in the gladness to Yama's ; now, Puranas, it is the wicked who are sent to him for punishment. is a most In the Mahabharata* interesting story, showing Yama is propitious that sometimes to prayer, and will allow
those who A have entered his abode
to return
to
earth.
son
Satyavan,the
to
overcome
of
an
old
her
attachment,
year
to
Satyavan was
: replies
"
doomed
man,
live.
Savitri
Whether Or
his years be few or many, with all grace be he gifted him my heart hath chosen, and it chooseth not graceless,
again."
the bride strove to married, and They were forget the but the last day of the year as prophecy ; approached, her She exhausted herself in prayers anxiety became irrepressible.
and
hoping to stay
not
the hand
of the
destroyer, yet
out to cut
all At
reveal
to her husband.
set
Satyavan
leave
to
wood
in
accompany
a
him, and
walked
Satyavan soon
Indian
Wisdom,'
p. 395.
Yam
a.
73
shot
to
his wife to
in her arms, and sat herself husband fainting On the cold ground,and gentlylaid his drooping head upon her lap : prophecy,and reckoned up Sorrowing,she called to mind the sage's in All instant she beheld an awful shape an The days and hours. in dressed blood-red before crown her, Standing garments, with a glittering like his the Sun, was form,though glowing Upon his head ; yet obscure, And eyes he had like flames, a noose depended from his hand ; and he Was terrible to look upon, as by her husband's side he stood And gazed upon him with a fiery glance. Shuddering she started up, And laid her dying Satyavan upon the ground, and, with her hands she thus with beating heart addressed the shape ; Joined reverently, thine form such than mortal be ! must as more Surelythou art a god ; Tell me, thou god-like being,who thou art,and wherefore art thou here ? Then she received her
'
' ';
The
her
repliedthat figure
time
was
he
was
; that
husband's
come,
and
take
his
"
spirit.
from her husband's detained
with his cord body forced he out, and firmly than a thumb. Bound and the spirit, clothed in form no larger Forthwith the body, reft of vital being and deprived of breath, Lost all its grace and beauty,and became ghastlyand motionless."
Then
After
with proceeds
"
it towards
the
quarter of which
follows him funeral with rites ; but
guardian,
bids in persists her
any
The and
faithful wife
closely.Yama
she
her
devotion, grants
She
recover
perform the till Yama, pleased following, boon she pleases, except the
who father, is
chooses his
blind, may
return
are
sight. Yama
same
consents, and
and
home.
Still she
the
boons
granted in
the heels of
on closely
by
her
constancy, Yama
boon
without
exception. The
Savitri delighted
"
'
exclaims
Nought, mighty king,this time hast thou excepted: let my husband live ; heaven Without him I desire not happiness, itself; nor even him I must the king of death : Without die.' So be it, faithfulwife,' replied
'
'
Thus
I release him
'
his soul."
74
The
Vedic
Deities.
Amongst following
are
the the
"
many
most
names
by
:
"
which
Yama
is
known,
the
common
Dharmaraja,
Pitripati,
Samavurti, Kritanta, Samana,
" "
King
of
who
of the
righteousness."
fathers."
Lord "He
judges
impartially."
"
The The
finisher." leveller."
Kala,
"
Time."
"
Dandadhara,
Sraddhadeva,
Yaivasvata,
He "The
who
carries of
the
rod." ceremonies."
god
son
funeral
"The
"
of
an
Vivasvata." end
to
Antaka,
He
who
puts
life."
"
m OB
PART
II.
The
Puranic
Deities.
Purana
is concerned
with
are
some
one
god
of in
a
whose
excellences
are
manner. depreciatory of respect is shown to all the gods Generallya certain measure of the Pantheon deity to whose praise the ; yet the particular is devoted, is said to be supreme Purana ; the others being
extolled,whilst
others
spoken
rei
-arded
as now
emanations
from
or
incarnations
or some
of this
one.
Now
Brahma,
him.
Siva, now
Vishnu
is the
of his many tions, incarnashould will is that all men ship wor-
The
Puranas
I. Those
; viz. the
the
Markandeya,
Vishnu
Bhagavata,
Varaha. III. Those
Siva, the
For the
connected with Siva; viz. the chiefly Linga,the Skanda, the Agni, the Matsya, the Kurma. Agni Purana another called the Vayu is sometimes which Puranas the for nearlythe whole of the authority read by present day. They are largely and
the whole
substituted. These
are
of the of
some
of others Sanskrit
have
been where
from
common
the
; and
people cannot
to read
read,it is a
to them
a
Teacher
his
arc
few
Gurn them
or
at
this
means
of these books
The
each
Purana
is devoted its
to the
praiseof
some
deities described
arc
in other Puranas
in
some cases
and slighted,
is supreme, whilst teaching, in equally extravagant language their worship is forbidden, even have
were
these
books
must
been
written
at
different
of what others ignorant And all yet the popular belief is that they were the great sage Vyasa, the arranger of the Vedas and
probablyby
those who
the Mahabhfirata.
The
Puranas.
79
Purana
The
ideal
to
"
Purana
"
and than
the Vishnu
any
approaches
treat
more
nearly
this "I.
ideal The
other
"
should
of five chief
topics:*
universe; II. Its destruction re-creation ; III. The and genealogy of gods and patriarchs; over IV. The reignsand periods of the Manus (rulers long periods of kings,the of time); and V. The historyof the two great races The Puranas, as at present known, do not Solar and the Lunar."
creation of some of these treating generallyapproach to this ideal ; some Great extraneous matter. subjects only,others containingmuch discrepancies, too, are found in the different genealogies.f I shall follow the common In describingthe Puranic deities, Hindus order. The speak of the three great gods "Brahma, is often spoken of as the Hindu form what These Vishnu, Siva. of each of these deities and their After giving an account Triad. those who nations, are regarded as their incarconsorts, I shall describe then descendants or proceed to speak of those ; and
"
of the
who be
or
have
seen
not
any
most
that
It will any of them. deities are connected with one principal connection
with
other
of these
Wilson's
For
an
prefaceto
c
the
'
Vishnu
t
to
contents
Introduction
Wilson's
Purana.'
So
The
Puranic
Deities.
CHAPTER
BRAHMA.*
II.
Brahma whom
is regarded as
the
Supreme Being,the
Siva
are
God
of
gods ; of
It is true
to
manifestations.
are
that, in
him
are
of the
to
ascribed
also ascribed
parts of the
the is Brahma is abundant the
Puranas supreme
said
to
be
; nevertheless
it is certain
which (for opinion there regarded by the Hindus the Supreme God, in their Scriptures) as authority
"
originof
Thus
we
of whom
:
they are
'*
"
"
manifestations.
the
gods are in (Brahma) in a cow-house. this In the beginning Brahma was as cows He created gods. Having created gods, he placed [universe]. in these worlds, viz. Agni in this world, Vayu in the them which in the worlds atmosphere,and Surya in the sky. And he placed the gods which are still higher. Then are yet higher, Brahma to the higher by proceeded sphere [whichis explained
"
Atharva-Veda
All
the
commentator
to
mean
the
the Satyaloka,
most
excellent
and
worlds]. "The
were
'
they
In
the
it is
said:
"Brahma world.
entire
generated the
Within him
are
gods,
entire
is this
all these
It will he noticed that the tinal vowel whilst in that of his first incarnation it i"
in the
name
of this
deityis short,
long.
Muir,0.
S.
Brahma.
who In
8i
universe.
can
vie
him and
Brahma,
as
Praj"pati; in Brahma
thingsare
tained con-
ship."
^^|
says :*
"
Williams
to contain
the
of the divine
and
even
in
these,the idea
nebulous Sukta
more
is somewhat
"
and of the
Rig-Veda,
name
common
Brahman,
neuter
and expand,'
'
expanding essence,
universe
" . . .
diffused substance of the universally infinite being Brahman, in the neuter, being simple
or
"
the
which, when
it passes
into actual
itself it develops is called Brahma existence, ; when in the world,is called Vishnu ; and when it againdissolves itself into simple being,is called Siva ; all the other innumerable gods manifested and
mere
manifestations
of the
neuter
Brahman, who
In
the
'
Vishnu
the questionis asked," How can spirit."Later on supreme creative agency be attributed to Brahma, who [asabstract spirit] is without and free from imperfection ? illimitable, qualities,
'
f %
Brahma
is translated
as
"
abstract
The
are
answer
that is, of
"
the essential
of properties which
no
existent
things
objects
of observation,
attainable ; and creation and hundreds of Brahma as inseparable parts of his essence, in fire." The Purana
goes
on
heat
is inherent
is effected
to
say
that creation
through
Brahma
the
; and
of Brahma, the first manifestation agency then declares that Vishnu is one with Brahma.
of
Again, Brahma,
"
this Purana
one
"
with,and
are
two
one
states
of
this
one perishable,
imperishable ; which
*
'
imperishable
2.
Indian I.
Wisdom,'
p. 12.
t Page
Book
chap.iii.
" Page
157.
G
82
The
Puranic
Deities.
The is all the world. being ; the perishable supreme and heat around blaze of fire burning in one ; spot diffuses light of the manifested than the is more the world energy nothing so the inasmuch and Brahma as lightand heat are ;
is the supreme stronger the
or
feebler
as
we
are
near
to
the
fire
or
or
it,
of the less
or
supreme
more
is
more
less intense
in the
remote
Brahma, Vishnu,
; next
to
and
are
Siva
the
are
the
most
powerfulenergiesof
the attendant
them
then and
spirits ; ; then men each becoming more vegetables animals, birds, insects, ; their primitive farther from feeble as they are more
inferior deities ; then
'
source."
gives the followingderivation of the Brahma word It is derived from the root vriha (toincrease), : it is infinite (spirit), and it is the cause because because by which the Vedas are developed." Then follows (and all things) this hymn to Brahma : Glory to Brahma, who is addressed with the triple by that mystic word (Ovi)^ associated eternally universe (earth, sky, and heaven),and who is one with the four Vedas. Glory to Brahma, who alike in the destruction and renovation of the world is called the great and mysterious cause of the intellectual principle is without limit in time or ; who from diminution and decay. He is the space, and exempt invisible, imperishable Brahma ; varying in form, invariable in substance ; the chief principle, is said to self-engendered ; who
The
Vishnu
Purana
"
'
"
"
"
illuminate
the
caverns
undecaying,multiform.
adoration."
In is the used
is indivisible, radiant,
Brahma
be
for
ever
perfect harmony
common
by
them
of the Vishnu Purana' teaching belief of the Hindus. No phraseis more commonly when speaking of the divine being than this :
'
"
Page 273.
word letters
occurs so u
f This
ceremonies.
the three
It is
sacred
{a
afterwards
it became
and religious pronounced. Originally the three Vedas in) of which if is formed typified ; a mystical symbol of the three deities Brahma,
at commencement must
the
of prayers
that
none
hear
it
"
Vishnu, Siva.
Brahma.
"God
them Brahma
83
The word used
(Brahma)is
for
one
without
second."
by
God
as
; and
when
the unity of God, they reply that respecting of the Brahma, Vishnu, Siva, "c, are only manifestations the
primary
law
supreme
*
Brahma.*
The Theistic sect that arose in the name long time gloried
the supreme
Brahma
or
in Bengal duringthe present century, for a Brahmo shipped Somaj ; i.e. the Societythat worGod.
\.?Ayv,v
va'.y
\i\jjj2Ji"li:jj^jjuuu^jilj^^i/uu.'JUj:
84
The
Puranic
Deities.
CHAPTER
BRAHMA
AND
III.
SARASVATI.
BRAHMA.
BRAHMA,
Creator
the
; he
first of three
is the father of
gods, is called the the lord gods and men, Prajapati, As of creatures. nearly all the to regard it sacred writers seem a as duty to describe the work of creation as performed by this differs god, and as each account
great Hindu
in detail from
the
others,it
is
task to attempt hopeless perfectly harmonised to give a statement gatheredfrom them all. I shall * of therefore give Manu's account which is largelyfounded it, upon the teachingof the Vedas, though mixed considerably up with more modern
"
views.
universe
"
enveloped in darkness unperceived,undisknowable, undiscoverable, untinguishable, itwere, entirely sunk as in sleep. The irresistible selfexistent lord, undiscerned, creatingthis universe with the five manifested the was elements,and all other things, dispelling gloom. He who is beyond the cognizanceof the senses, subtile,
was
IlKAHMA.
* "
This
Dharma
about
800
B.C.
86
The
Puranic
Deities.
red with four
In
is
as represented
man
he is said
to have
had
originally
a
in white
a
'
raiment, and
Purana'
numerous
*
rides upon
a
goose.
hand
he carries
dish
for
alms.
account
next
legend
of the from
in the
Matsya
of his
gives the
heads
:
"
receiving following
"
formation his
own
Brahma who
formed
immaculate
names
substance
female
Sarasvati, Satarupa, Savitri, born from his and Brahmani. Beholding his daughter, Gayatri, became wounded with the arrows of love, and body, Brahma exclaimed, How surpassingly lovelyshe is ! Satarupa turned wished his gaze ; but as Brahma the right side from to to look after her, a second head issued from his body. As she and behind him, to avoid his amorous passed to the left, glances, other heads successively two appeared. At length she sprang into the sky ; and Brahma anxious to gaze after her was as then said Brahma there,a fifth head was immediately formed. to his daughter, Let us produce all kinds of animated beings, Suras (gods), Asuras and men, (demons). Hearing this,she descended, and Brahma havingespoused her,they withdrew to a occluded spot where they dwelt togetherfor one divine hundred of which time was born Manu, who is years ; f at the expiration also called Swayambhuva and Viraj." J The in several variations, following legend" occurs, with some Puranas, showing why Brahma was deprivedof his fifth
is celebrated under the of
'
' '
head
"
"
Once
when
they
were
assembled
on
the
him to declare holy sages having saluted Brahma, requested of the godhead ; but the Creator, influenced by true nature
from this marriage, because he illuminated only one-half of the world at a times seven in a flaming chariot of equalvelocity, like another sun, and thus turned night into day. Brahma came The ruts made stopped him. by his chariot wheels bethe seven and Dowson. thus the continents made. oceans seven were ; " Kennedy's ' Hindu Mythology,' p. 273.
l
The named
another
son
"
Brahma.
delusion of Mahesha
87
and his mind obscured by spiritual (a demon), and the said : I am darkness, asserted his own pre-eminence, womb of the universe,without beginning or end, and the sole and self-existent lord ; and he who does not worship me, shall beatitude.' On obtain never hearing this,Kratu, a form of smiled and said : Hadst thou not been Narayana (Vishnu), misled by ignorance, thou wouldst have made assertion not an
'
'
so
contrary
I not
source
truth ; for I am the framer of the universe, the of life, the unborn, eternal and supreme Narayana ; and,
to
had
willed Vishnu
not
have
taken
at
"Thus
agreed
Vedas
to
allow the
matter
the Vedas.
declared heard
that
Siva
creator, preserver,
'
destroyer.
Brahma, Having the darkness of the lord of goblins, said, How can delusion, by in graveyards, the delighter the naked devotee covered with ashes, with haggard in appearance, wearing twisted locks ornamented Prana (Life), snakes, be the supreme being? The incorporeal then assuming a form,said, This is not the real form of Siva ; but when united to his energy, he sometimes, under the figure of Rudra, delights himself in various illusive sports.' But even these words darkness of Vishnu and not the spiritual dispelled Brahma them wondrous a ; when suddenly appeared between the heavens,earth,and mid-air. In the midst effulgence filling of this they beheld a human of a dark hue, form,vast, uncreated, in his hand a trident and a rosary, and wearing a serpent holding for a Brahmanical thread. On seeing whom, the fifth head of Brahma glowed with anger and said : I know thee well, O Chandra and Shekera,for from my forehead didst thou spring,
'
still bewildered
'
'
because
didst weep I called thee Rudra. Hasten then to seek the refugeof my feet, and I will protect thee, O my son ! At these proud words of Brahma, Siva was incensed ; and from
'
thou
'
his anger whom sprang into existence a terrificform (Bhairava), ' he thus addressed Chastise this lotus-born ! No did : sooner Bhairava Brahma had receive this
with he order,than instantly of his left hand.
cut
of
That
which
committed
fault received
punishment;
therefore
88
The
Puranic
Deities.
Brahma Brahma
was
Upon
this Vishnu
and
In another
a
part of the
same
Purana
is another
:
"
legend, giving
somewhat
"
different account
of this circumstance
immovable and having been Formerly all things movable boundless but one ocean fire, nought remained ; nor destroyed, nor air,nor sun, nor atmosphere,nor stars, nor planets, nor light, then all existed and demons nor heaven, nor gods nor nor earth, ; One being alone, darkness. Maha involved in impenetrable was Kala (Siva), pervaded all space ; wrho being desirous of creation, his left arm with his rightforefinger issued a churned ; when in size became an bubble, which increasing egg resemblinggold. This
he egg
Maha the
Kala
divided
with of
; of the upper
part
four effect
formed
heavens, and
Maha Kala
the
half
the
earth, and
and
in the
arms,
centre
to
of it
appeared Brahma
thus said,
five heads
whom
'
creation
"
having thus spoken,he Brahma having then considered in what manner accomplish this object,propitiated this lord Bhava
: severe
Through my disappeared.
favour
he
could with
a
tapas
four
as
and (meditation),
was
the But
Vedas, and
Siva had
not
revealed
himself, Brahma
'
continued
his
was
that tapas, in order that he might behold thus said, O propitiated ; but, still invisible, whatever become become craved
a
god.
Siva
Brahma, choose
that Siva would will hast
on
boon
his
son.
thou
choosest !
the
'
Brahma
'
craved
Siva
under
thy
son
form
not
one
of Rudra
to have
; but
as
thou
boon
which
ought
been
asked, I shall
this account
hereafter cut
off
of
though
thou shalt afterwards possess hast been formed by me, from my own
thy
heads.
Brahma,
thou
1
shalt
thou Brahma.
in
this circumstance
be
denominated
be called Pitamaha
Brahma
becoming thy son, shalt (thegreat father). havingobtained both a boon and a curse, proceeded,
*
Kennedy's
'
Hindu
Mythology,' p. 276.
BrahmA.
to sacrifice creation,
89
to
in order
to
effect
his his
own
that
fire which
had
the
heat, perspiration
a
off with
small
wood,
drop
will of Siva
ten sprang Rudra, of a dark fifteen eyes ; having a serpent for his Brahmanical
piece by the
locks, and
lion.
on
the
moon seen
on
head, and
Brahma
in the skin of
Having
such various
son,
appellations. classes of beings, they all adored Brahma said, Why dost thou not him, except Rudra ; to whom other than that also adore me ? Rudra replied,I worship none which I sprang ! from Having thus spoken, he effulgence of his from the impurity But Brahma departed to Siva's abode. immersed in spiritual became nature darkness, and thought that and it was by his own power alone that he had effected creation, His fifth head also having other god equalto him. there was no
bestowed and delighted, Brahma having created various
'
him
'
'
'
read
the
Vedas, which
endure."
Purana
'
the
other neither
four
heads
had
delivered,
Asuras
acquired a
The
'
splendourwhich
*
Suras
(gods)nor
this stoiy
"
(demons)could
Padma therefore to
thus
concludes
Unable
they determined to apply to approach or behold it, Siva for relief. Being propitiated by them, Siva granted their flated inwith them to where Brahma.remained and proceeded request, did not pay him the with pride. On seeingSiva,Brahma fifth head inflicting customary hpnours. Siva, seeing Brahma's distress on the universe by its effulgent beams, brighterthan a thousand suns, approachedhim and said, Oh ! this head shines with too much and immediately cut it off with the splendour,'
'
as
much
ease
as
man
cuts
off the
of
tree." plantain
says
actuallycut off Brahma's head on this occasion, but was only preventedfrom doing this through the intercession of the gods. It was because of his attemptingto seduce his own daughter that Siva decapiThe Mahabharata that Siva did
not
Kennedy's Hindu
'
Mythology,' p. 276.
90
tated him.
; hence
The
Puranic
Deities.
This
crime
Brahma
in upon
gods
who
should In
hereafter drink
the
spirits.
is representedas just quoted, Brahma passages benefit ; in the ' Vishnu worshipping Siva for his own special
* Purana,'
he
is described
same
as
and
men
in the
worship of
occasion.
this And
and deity,
in another
to Vishnu
part of
hymn
centre
addressed
of
by
or
Brahma
the
"Thou
art the
common
world, and
art.
all
exist things is
in
thee.
There
nothing
Thou
this
else but
art
thee, O lord
was
nothing else
Vishnu Vishnu it,
to
and independent,
to
answer
without
beginning." The
save
object of
laudation of
sorrow
induce
to
; in
appeared on
the present time Brahma is not largely worshippedby the " Hindus. The Brahmans in their morning and eveningworship of the image of a description containing Brahma flower ; at the they present to him a single ; at noon time of burnt-offering, of is presentedto him. In the month glil Magh, at the full moon, an earthen image of him is worshipped,
At
repeat
an
incantation
with
right hand, and Vishnu on his left."% Brahma is supposed to have finished his work ; hence as Creator in Ajmlr, there is no excepting in one place,viz. at Pushkara temple to this god now existing. It is evident that for centuries the worship of Brahma has not been common, from the fact that
on
that of Siva
his
in the
'
Skanda of
Purana
'
"
is
an
indelicate
in legend,
which
the
charge
account
as
falsehood
follows
:"
Since
a
asserted
proved against him, and is given to that his worship had ceased. It concludes thou hast childishly and with weak standing underhenceforth falsehood, let no one perform
is
worship to
The
thee."
heaven is eight hundred says that Brahma's miles long, four hundred wide, and fortyhigh. Narada declared
Mahabharata
Page
102.
\ Ward,
ii. 30.
Mythology,' p.
271.
Sarasvati.
91
In two He hundred
he
himself could
in
a
incompetent to
mention
describe
it.
years
not
; and
that whatever
the smallest
earth,from
In
who there
animal, was to be found there. largest Dhata the later mythology, a deity named (the Creator), in the Rig-Veda has no very clearly-defined powers, but is
of life and the presersaid to operate in the production vation Brahma of health,is identified with Prajapati, or ; and
sense
insect to the
in the
of
"
maker," the
he
names
term
is also
a
to applied
Vishnu
and
Krishna.
Sometimes
to
is said to be of Brahma
son
of Brahma.*
In addition
are following Atmabhu,
the
alreadyreferred
:
"
to, the
commonly
known
Paramesthi, The
"
the firstBrahman
religion.
of the world."
who
came
from
the
goldenQgg.'*
The Savitripati,
"
husband
of Savitri."
Adikavi, "The
first poet."
SARASVATI.
wife is of the
wisdom of the
and
science,
arms.
Vedas, and
a
the
inventor
Devanagari
is represented as
fair young
she is
woman,
with four
presentinga flower to her stands ; and in the other husband, by whose side she continually that she is fond of she holds a book of palm-leaves, indicating learning. In one of her left hands she has a stringof pearls, called Sivamala which serves a as garland), (Siva's rosary ; and righthands
in the other
men,
of her
is
damanv,
her
or
small drum.
She
dwells
her
on
earth in
amongst
but
abode special
is with
husband
Brahmaloka.
Dowson,
s.
v.
92
The
Puranic
Deities.
was
as regarded
hence
her union
with him
was
said to be criminal
by
the other
gods. Sometimes
wife of
she
is called the
Vishnu, but
mythologicalauthorities,
the wife of Brahma.
navas
is
The
a
Vaish-
of
Bengal
she
were
have
was
popular
wife of and
legend that
Vishnu, as
the
Ganga.
The
disagreed,
and
was
much
as
even
eod
could
to
manage,
transferred and
Sarasvati
to
Brahma contented
SARASVATI.
Ganga
Siva, and
Lakshmi
himself
with
alone.
"
Sarasvati
is
goddess of
. . .
some
though not
is celebrated
in the Vedas.
a
She
river deity, her name, the as a primarily goddess. She was denotes ; and in this capacityshe is celebrated clearly watery,' in the hymns, as in a few separate passages. Allusion is made well as in the Brahmanas, to sacrifices being performed on the
banks
of this
in
and river,
of the
to
. . .
Drishadvati adjoining
have
was
; and
the the
Sarasvati
seems particular
associated
to
with
region
The what
two
streams,
of the the
appears
in the
Rig-Veda)is to
divine
theirdescendants.
When
once
Wilson's
Works,
ii.187.
94
mother of the
The
Puranic
Deities.
Vedas,
and
to
the
same
is said
of Vach
in the
contain
Taitwithin
Brah, where
herself all
who
she is said
be the wife of
been
as
Indra, to
worlds,and
*
to have
Vedic
hymns,
is
'
spoken of under other titles. A for the belief that in the givesauthority Matsya Purana goddess only is intended,though she is called by several
Puranas, Sarasvati
"
Brahma
a
next
formed
from
his
own
immaculate
the
names
substance
female, who
is celebrated
under
of
and Brahmanl." In the Sarasvati,Gayatri, Satarupa, Savitri, f though by Savitri following legend from the Skanda Purana,' Sarasvati is intended, Gayatrirepresents some other person who wife of Brahma. Iswara is addressing became a second (Siva)
'
Devi
"
: (Parvati)
"
Listen, O Devi, and I will tell you how Savitri forsook Brahma, and he in consequence espoused Gayatri. The Vedas
have
declared
the
are
derived
sacrifice, by which
rain upon
gods
.
are
and delighted,
secure
therefore
the the
earth.
three
To
therefore
the verdure
of vitality
perform sacrifices ; and, in imitation of me, sacrifices are performedby gods and men. For the same and Brahma his wife Savitri, the immortals, purpose and the holy sages repairedto Pushkara all the ; but when had been made, with all due rites and ceremonies, preparations the sacrifices, for performing detained hold houseSavitri, by some A priestaccordingly not in attendance. was affairs, went she replied, I have not yet completed my to call her ; but dress,nor arranged several affairs. Lakshmi, and Bhavani,and Ganga, and Svaha, and Indrani,and the wives of the other gods and of the holy sages, have not yet arrived, and how therefore I enter the assembly alone ? can The Brahma Savitri returned,and thus addressed priest : is engaged and will not come tage advana wife what ; but without be derived from these rites ? The can god, incensed at
worlds,
' ' "
'
'
Muir, O.
S.
f Kennedy,
'
Hindu
Mythology,' p.
320.
Sarasvati.
the conduct
to
95
'
of my
obedience one.'
thus spoke to Indra : Savitri, Hasten, and, in order,bring a wife from wherever you can find
he passed hastily as proceeded accordingly ; and and of a smiling a milkmaid, young, beautiful, along, he saw He seized her and carrying a jar of butter. countenance, thus spoke : O brought her to the assembly ; when Brahma good unto you I will espouse this gods and holy sages, if it seem Gayatri,and she shall become the mother of the Vedas, and the of purityto these worlds ! cause Upon this Brahma was united who led into the bower of the bride, and there to Gayatri, was with the costliest arrayed in silken garments, and adorned
Indra
'
'
ornaments.
Savitri, accompanied by the wives of Vishnu, to the placeof sacrifice. Seeing Rudra, and the other gods,came in the bride's bower, and the priests the milkmaid engaged in the of the sacred rites, incensed with anger, she thus addressed performance
"
At
this time
Pitamaha
an
'
Brahma
! hast who
am
thou
conceived wedded
so
sinful Hast
com-
intention
no sense so
as
to
reject me,
thy
wife ?
thou
of
mittest
father of in
a manner
Thou act ? art called the great an reprehensible actest gods and holy sages, and yet thou here publicly which
can
a
must
excite the derision of the three worlds. face ; or, deserted ' The Brahma : replied
my
was
But call
me
how
now
show
'
myself
wife ?
passing away,
that it
.
. .
be performed unless my wife were profitably present, Indra having brought that Gayatri, Vishnu and Rudra gave in marriage to me. this one therefore, act, and I Forgive,
never
again offend
obtained
thee !
'
On
'
the
powers
which
never
Brahma
one
day
in each year.
to
And, Indra,since thou didst bringthat milkmaid Brahma, thou shalt be bound in chains by thine enemies, and
in
a
confined
thy cityand station shall be occupied by thine enemies.' Addressing Vishnu, she said, Since thou gavest her in marriage to Brahma, shalt thou, in
strange country
; and
'
c"6
The
Puranic
Deities.
of Bhrigu's and shalt curse, be born amongst men, consequence endure the agony of having thy wife ravished from thee by thine keeperof ; and long also shalt thou wander, the humble enemy cattle !' shalt thou thou be
a
To be
Rudra
she
said
'
By the
curse
of the To
'
and
unclean
'
To. the
shall ye perform sacrifices the usual gifts desire of obtaining from ; and
:
Henceforth
alone, shall
ye
attend
temples and
holy places ;
and dissatisfied ye be with the food of others, houses ; and in quest of riches shall ye with that of your own ' unduly performholy rites and ceremonies !
satisfied
only shall
Having pronounced these curses, Savitri left the assembly, and was and the accompanied for a short distance by Lakshmi when they all declared their intention of returnother goddesses, ing. On hearing and thus addressed Savitri was this, incensed,
"
them
never
'
Since
you
now
forsake
me,
Lakshmi
in one stationary place; * and abide with the vile, the inconstant, the contemptible, the sinful, the foolish, the cruel, and the barbarian ! And, Indrani, when of Brahmanicide Indra incurs the guilt Tvastri's son, by slaying then shall Nahusha his kingdom, and, desirous of obtaining acquire I not Indra ? why then does not thee,shall exclaim, Am the young and lovely Indrani wait upon me ? If I do not obtain her,I will slayall the gods." Thou his wishes on learning shalt remain in thy house immersed in grief, and borne down by the weight of my curse Savitri then pronounced this curse ! on the wives of the gods collectively : May you all remain barren ; and never enjoy the pleasureof having children ! may you
remain
"
'
'
'
Vishnu
then
assembly, Gayatri curses pronounced. She promised all kinds of blessing, final absorptioninto him, to all including the worshippersof Brahma. Though Indra be bound, his son should release him. Though Vishnu lost his wife, he should
modified the that had been
*
After
Lakshmi
is the
goddess of fortune.
Sarasvati.
97
be deprived of his manhood, the Though Rudra should be universally Linga as his representative worshipped. the made it would be because to Brahmans, gifts Though men they reverenced them as gods. And thoughthe goddessescould
regain her.
not
have
not
cause
them
regret.
The Vishnu
'
Padma
and
to this
story.
Lakshmi, at Brahma's
and assembly, what she wished
asked
too bashful to
feet.
to
threw speak; whereupon Gayatri and embracingher said : Savitri raised her,
ought
obey the wishes and orders of her husband ; for that wife who and quarrelsome, reproachesher husband,who is complaining him by her conduct and instead of being his life, of deprives she dies, when most assuredly lengthof years, shall, go to hell. the virtuous wife will do nothing to this, Considering displeasing
husband be
; therefore
her
"
let
"
us
both
be
attached
to
Brahma."
So
esteem
said Gayatri it," thy orders will I always obey, and ; life. Thy daughteram as I, thy friendship precious my
"
goddess! Deign to protect me ! In a legendin the 'Varaha Purana,'Sarasvati Maheshvari Sarasvati, Gayatri, (one of the names
and which also Savitri.
as a
is addressed of
as
Parvati),
Her
most
common
name
is is
Sarasvati, by
name,
once
the year.
worshipped regularly
98
The
Puranic
Deities,
CHAPTER
VISHNU
AND
IV.
LAKSHMI.
VISHNU
VlSHNU Triad he is
:
is called the
but
though
to
Trimurti,or person of the Hindu called second, be supposed that it must not
second
way
regardedas
is said
as
in any
; in
some
books others
; while
Brahma
it is
be
the
of
all
in things,
asserted strongly
it is claimed
that Vishnu As
has
this honour
in others is
for Siva.
is
Brahma's
of Vishnu
'
passage
Padma
supreme cause, and also the great of creation, the beginning the whole became world,
create
In
In order to the
this
rightside
the
to
of his
world,the Supreme Spirit produced from to body himself as Brahma ; then, in order
his left side Vishnu
; and
destroythe world,he produced from the middle of eternal Siva. his body the Some worship Brahma, others Vishnu, others Siva ; but Vishnu, one yet threefold, creates, preserves, difference and destroys: therefore let the pious make no
between The
in
a
preserve in order
the three."
essence
of the
"
of teaching
to
the
'
Vishnu
Purana
'
is
given
few
lines.*
Listen
the
Purana
according to
; it exists
its tenor.
Vishnu
in him
; he is the
and
Immediately
hymn
Vishnu
Purana,'p. 607.
Vishnu.
to him
99
"
which
commences
as
follows
:
"
Glory to
the
able, unchangenature,the
Vishnu, of
is
one
universal
all ; to him
who
Hari Hiranyagarbha(Brahma),
VISHNU.
Sankara and Creator, Preserver, and (Vishnu), (Siva) ; the later world." As will be noticed of the Destroyer on, Siva is (thegreat god); yet by his worshippers commonly called Mahadeva is generally Vishnu called Narayana, when they think of him apart from his incarnations, this was a though originally is Vishnu indicated of Brahma and name ; by very frequently tlie the word Ishwar (God), God. as though he were is generally said to be deThe word Vishnu in the Puranas ll
"
ioo
The
the root vis
Puraxic
Deities.
pervadingthe of the Vedas : Having created to the text universe, agreeably he then afterwards enters into it.' Accordingto that (world), alludes to his entering into the the Matsya Purana,'the name Padma to the to his entering mundane Purana,' egg ; according Purush or spirit." as into or combining with Prakriti, In the Bhagavata Purana' f is the following legend to show Once when the holy sages were of Vishnu : the superiority forming perthe banks of the Sarasvati, a dispute a sacrifice on arose greatest. They amongst them as to which of the three gods was
rived from
or
' ' '
(toenter) ; enteringin
'
"
"
sent
went
Bhrigu,the
to
son
of of
the heaven
Brahma, to ascertain this point. He first the Brahma, and, desirous of discovering without paying him the usual honours.
this
Brahma disrespect,
was
glowed
his
own
caused had
by
which
he turned away from the proffered brother, embrace. Enraged at such misconduct, the god, seizinghis trident, prepared to kill the divine sage ; but Parvati fell at his and by her words appeased the anger of her lord. Bhrigu feet, went to Vishnu's heaven, and kicked the god'sbreast, next he as The lord, from his lay slumberingin the lap of Lakshmi. rising to Bhrigu, thus addressed couch, and bowing respectfully him ; ' Welcome to ! Be seated for a little, thee, O Brahman and the fault which through ignorance I have comdeign to excuse mitted embrace
[in not
which
your
performingduties
feet
must
due
to
and guest],
'
tender
have
received !
Having-
spoken,he rubbed the feet of Bhrigu with his own hands, and I a highly honoured added, 'To-day am vessel,since thou, O lord ! hast imprintedon my breast the dust of thy sin-dispelling
feet'
affected
When
Vishnu these
had
finished
speaking,Bhrigu
was
so
by
and reply,
unable words, that he was to in whilst departed silence, tears of devout emotion
benevolent
'Vishnu
Purana,' p. 3, note,
'
f Kennedy, Hindu
Mythology,' p.
240.
i02
The
Vishnu pictures
:
Puranic
Deities.
black with four
In
arms
a
is
as represented a
man
in
one
hand
he holds
chakra, or discus,with
a
club ; in another a shell ; in a third which he slew his enemies ; and in the
the bird
fourth
in
lotus.
He
rides upon
Garuda, and
heaven
is dressed
of
Vishnu,
is from 8o,oco
and ornaments jewels. The pillars The crystal waters stones. precious
of gold,and is entirely of its buildings made are of the buildings of are of the Ganges fall from the
; from
higher heavens
hair of the river. lotuses.
seven are a
on
the
head
of Druva
thence
into the
Here
Rishis ; and from thence they fall and form a also five pools containingblue, red,and white
as glorious on
On
seat
the meridian
sun,
on sitting
; and
continued
blaze
of
his
Lakshmi,
from whose
who
body
and
of fragrance
This
only under
one
the
name
in the
form
Vishnu, but
any
also
in
of
his
many in the
incarnations.
great calamityoccurred
any
world, or
an
the
of
to the
of
its inhabitants
proved
unbearable
to
lay aside
his work
his
was
come invisibility,
earth in
some
form,and, when
There is
no
done, returned
the number
again to the
he has
;
are some
skies. become
as certainty
to
of times Avataras
incarnate.
Some
Puranas and
times, some-
describe
ten
mention
twenty-four ;
Ten the
is the
most
innumerable.
are certainly
commonly
number,
and
these
important
have
'
They will be considered in order. Of these ten, nine been accomplished already ; one, the Kalki,is still future.
of these Avataras
are
Some
of
an
cosmical entirely
on
others,however, are
probably
was
based
leadingpersonage
until attributes, itself." In the
'
with divine gradually endowed he was regarded as the incarnation of the deity which Matsya Purana 'f is the following legend,
of which
Kennedy, Hindu
'
Mythology,' p.
244.
Vishnu.
103
varied of this
gives a deity:
"
reason
and
appearances
"
The
Asuras
defeated
lit.Non-Suras) havingbeen repeatedly (demons, and deprived of all share of the Suras (gods), from the unavailing meditatingto withdraw
to propitiate Sukra, their preceptor, determined contest, when Siva by a severe tapas,and procure from him a charm by means
of which
they could
conquer.
Having
'
left them
said amongst themselves, As our the ascetic dress,how and assumed aside his arms the Asuras able to the the Suras over gain a victory and mother of Kavya (Sukra), ? Let
us
be
seek
with refuge
endure
shall return; and then let us fight!'Having thus resolved, they ' hastened to Kavya's mother, who, protectingthem, said, Fear
not
"
! remain The
near
me,
and
no
danger
shall
approach
you
'
thus
were protected,
about
to
goddess in anger thus addressed Indra : of the sovereignty If thou desist not, I will deprive you of heaven.' Alarmed at her angry words, and dreading her when Vishnu to her desire, yielding magic power, Indra was
attack
'
them, when
the
appeared and said to him, Yield not, for I will assist you ! The that Indra was protected by Vishnu, angrily goddess observing said, Now let the contending foes behold how the power of my
' '
'
shall
subdue
both
Indra
and asked
Vishnu.' each
'
Finding
'
to be overcome, likely
they
this
other,
Indra
How then
liberate ourselves
'
from
said to Vishnu,
or invocations,
Hasten
we
to
before !
'
Vishnu, considering
the
to
a
the
detriment of
that
be
incurred
by
under
gods
should
the
mother deemed
was
Kavya
that the
incantations
a woman
successful
issue,
head. and cursed
such
circumstances
off her allowable,seized his discus, and smote of a woman Bhrigu,seeingthis horrid deed of the slaughter the death of his wife, incensed, and thus was violently
:
'
Vishnu thou
Since
thou
seven
hast
knowingly
as
murdered
'
woman,
shalt be
born
times
somewhat
modified
its force
afterwards
The
Puranic
of the
Deities.
be
advantage
world, and
for the
restoration
of
justice.'
"
to know It is interesting
by
a
which
Sukra
hoped
of
a
the character of the tapas (penance) the gods. He was to gain power to over downwards for
imbibe
the smoke
thousand
so
and by it He accomplishedthis difficultfeat, years. that of boons, including Siva,that he gave him many pleased the
over superiority
gods.
But
the Asuras
did not
of their preceptor, this penance as they were the preceptor of the gods, who, assuming Sukra's
by
deceived
profit long by
form, gave
for from the
"
them
bad
they
*
followed
to their
hurt."
In the 'Vishnu
Purana'
are
the benefits to be
hoped
worship of
acts
can men
taught.
told
The
free themselves
was once
from
a
by
holy
Muni
who
recollected
his
"what and by whom and what will be, was births, was, of his servants with a told." one Yama, beholding accurately and said, Keep clear of in his hands, whisperedto him noose
" '
the
(Vishnu). I am lord of all of Vishnu) excepted. I was the Vaishnavas (worshippers men, the to restrain mankind, and regulate appointedby Brahma But he who of good and evil in the universe. consequences He who through holy worships Hari is independentof me. adores the lotus-foot of Hari is released knowledge diligently
worshippers of
Madhusudana from all the bonds of sin, and fire fed with oil.' And all terrestrial
what is best
must
avoid him
who
a
enjoyments,heaven, and
of all, final liberation much
or
:
place in
heaven
; and
to
whatever he little,
he wishes,and receives
"
whatever
extent, whether
it when
Achyuta (theundecayingone)is content with him.' The means by which the favour of this god is to be obtained then explained: is propitiated The supreme Vishnu are by a
"
"
man
who
observes
the institutions of caste, order, and purificatory other path is the way to pleasehim. He who
him
; he who
murmurs
prayer, prays
Pp. 287-290.
Vishnu.
105
for Hari
is
to
to him
; he who
all
things.
Kesava
pleasedwith
him
who
does
good
others ; who never never utters abuse, calumny, or untruth ; who bears ill-will another's wife or another's wealth,and who covets towards
none
; who
never
beats
nor
slays any
animate
or
inanimate
thing;
who
is and
ever
Brahmans,
of
in the service of the gods, of the diligent his spiritual preceptor; who is ever desirous of
own
and of his the welfare of all creatures, of his children, is derived from the in whose pleasure pure heart no of love and hatred. The
man
soul ;
tions imperfecof
who
every
conforms
caste
to the duties
and
condition
; there
is
no
other mode."
reverenced
in
India,Vishnu
forms has
number perhapsthe largest of his life and the praises account presentedto him occupy a This preScriptures. eminence very large portion of the later Hindu in the Vedic Age, as the not recognised was certainly following passage will show : "In the RigVeda the following verses are : 'May the gods the Vishnu strode over preserve us from the place from which this [universe] of the earth. Vishnu strode over seven regions ; in three placeshe planted his step [theworld or his step]was enveloped in his dust. Vishnu, the unconquerablepreserver, there is probably the strode three steps.' In these verses
" "
germ
of
the
Dwarf The
Preserver. three
a
attribute
of
of the
'
follows
:
"
One
Indra
'
regardshim
or
as
god, who,
a
is manifested strides,
in
threefold
Agni
Sun
as
on
earth,as
;
Vayu
in the
atmosphere, and
Vishnu's the sun.'
"
the
in heaven
three
strides
'the
}
in the
Vishnu,
heavens
Rig-Veda,
is said
to
have
established
the
earth ; to contain all the world in his strides ; to have,with Indra,made the atmospherewide, stretched out the and the
*
t Ibid.
io6
The
Puranic
Deities.
Fire ; to have received his greatness is described as and
whilst ken of
in
alone in the
suppose that this deitywas the chief of all the gods. But Indra is associated
to
in
some
of those
nay,
texts
in which
highly
takes
; in
: magnified
in
one
the place,
as
power
by
his three
strides is described
is
being
derived
from
Indra
Indra's praise as ; celebrating represented is said to have been generated verse, Vishnu
a
by Soma.
dedicated
which are hymns and verses the praisesof Indra, Agni, "c, are to extremely in which whilst the entire hymns and separate verses It is also fact that the
are
much
among way
we
fewer
a
Vishnu of other
is introduced
as
the
subjectof
laudation
no
crowd
from divinities,
any
which
he is there in
as distinguished being in
respect
superior. From
this fact
may
conclude
that he
was
regarded
with the other deities. of equality by those writers as on a footing the in which contains numerous texts Further,the Rig-Veda Rishis ascribe to Indra,Varuna, and other gods,the same high and awful
as
attributes and
to belonging
functions which
...
are we
spoken of
in other
hymns
number and
Vishnu
some
look to the
large
of texts
in which
of those in which Vishnu small number comparatively is exclusively shall come to the or we prominently magnified, conclusion that the latter deity subordinate occupieda somewhat
to the
placein
the estimation
the
and
Rishis."
Amongst
thousand
of
addition to those
most
Madhusudana,
conqueror he as car
the
destroyerof
These
two
Madhu demons
of Kaitabha.
and
were
Muir, O.
S.
T.,iv. 98.
See
Part
II.
chap.x.
Lakshmi.
from Vishnu's navel, when sprung hence obtained these names :
"
107
this
and
Vaikunthanath,
"
The
Lord
of Paradise."
Kesava,
"
He
"
who Made
"
Madhava,
honey
wears causes
or
descendant
of Madhu."
Swayambhu,
Pitamvara,
"
The who
self-existent one."
He
"
Janarddana,
Vishvamvara,
"
He
"
who
The
he who takes possession of. Hari, The Saviour ;"lit. Ananta, The endless." Bound with a rope." Damodara,
" "
Mukunda,
"
"
The
deliverer."
"
Yajneswara,
"
The
lord of sacrifice."
LAKSHMI.
Lakshmi,
under incarnations.
or
very
names
commonly Sri, is
the wife
of
Vishnu, and
various
"As
in this relation in his various appears the lord of the worlds, the god of gods,
in various shapes, Janarddana descends amongst mankind so Sri. Thus when Hari was does his coadjutor born a dwarf,the of Aditi, Lakshmi son appeared from the lotus as Padma, or Kamala of
was
; when
he
was
was
born
as
Rama he
Bhrigu,she
Dharani
-; when
Sita ; and when he was Rukmini. Krishna, she was she was his associate. other descents of Vishnu If he
the
a
celestial form, she appears as divine ; if mortal too, transforming her own a person
character it There
are
mortal,she becomes
to agreeably
whatever
Vishnu pleases
two
to assume."
somewhat
'
Purana
were
born
of her origin accounts contradictory ; explainsthis.f "The divinities Dhata and to a Bhrigu by Khyati, as was daughter
80.
Vishnu
Purana,'p.
f Page 59.
ioS
The
Puranic
Deities.
questionis
the
sea
asked,
"
It is
commonly
was
born
from when
of
milk,
churned how that
it
was
for ambrosia
can was
then she
you
say the
answer a
to
most
account
of her
"
is
is eternal, ; imperishable
as so
he she
is
all-pervading,
is
Vishnu is
ing, is understandis
she is intellect ; he is
LAKSHMI.
she righteousness,
;
devotion
Sri
is
the
earth, Hari
In
a
men,
Hari
called male
is all that
is termed
female
"
is
nothingelse than they." Later on* we read, Her first birth the daughter of Bhrigu and Khyati ; it was quent was as at a subseperiodthat she was produced from the sea, at the churning of the ocean by the demons and the gods." The account of the churning of the ocean, to which frequent reference is made in the in the Hindu is found Scriptures, Ramayana, and several of the Puranas ; though there are some for this great The reason discrepancies, they agree in the main.
*
t
Vishnu
Purana,' p. 80.
] jo
The
Puranic
Deities.
Your
but not partake foes shall share your toil, In its reward,or drink th' immortal draught.' the host of Thus gods advised, by the god
United
Straightwaythey gatheredvarious herbs,and cast them Into the waters ; then they took the mountain and next the snake To serve as churning-staff, To serve as cord,and in the ocean's midst Hari himself, present in tortoise form, Became a pivotfor the churning-staff. did they churn the sea of milk ; and first Then
Out
of the
waters
rose
the sacred
"
cow
"
God-worshippedSurabhi
Of milk
While
eternal fountain
; at
and
of offerings
butter
holy Siddhas
eyes all
wondered
With Fair
Goddess
of Wine.
from
uprose the
whirlpool sprang
tree of Paradise, delight Parijata, blossoms Of heavenlymaidens, with its fragrant Perfuming the whole world. Th' Apsarasas, Troop of celestialnymphs, matchless in grace, Perfect in loveliness, next were produced. from the sea uprose the cool-rayed Then moon, Mahadeva seized ; terrificpoison Which Next issued from the waters this the snake-gods
"
Claimed
as
their
own.
Then
seated
on
lotus
Beauty'sbrightgoddess,peerless Sri, Out of the waves ; and with her,robed in white, Came forth Dhanvantari,the gods'physician. High in his hand he bore the cup of nectar Life-giving draught longed for by gods and demons."
arose
"
"
On
Sri's appearance
the heavenlyenraptured, the celestial nymphs danced other sacred streams followed her,
were
heavenlyelephantstook up their pure waters in golden vessels and poured them upon her. The sea of milk presented of unfading flowers ; and the artist of her with a wreath her with lovelyornaments. Thus the gods decorated bathed,
the
attired, and
adorned, the
upon
goddess,
breast
in of
the
presence
of
the
the
the
gods, who
were
enraptured with
her
Lakshmi.
violent and wished
I I I
possess himself of her. she turned away miserable. From the demons they were ; hence when Vishnu, Seeing the cup of nectar, they tried to seize it, Siva
was
most
to
assuming
was
the
beautiful
woman,
their
sult rewere
quaffed the
divine
that
in the
conflict which
followed
successful.
The
account following
of Sri is from
the
Ramayana
fled,
:
"
"
When
many
year had
her lotus bed, on Up floated, A maiden and tender-eyed, fair, flush of beauty's In the young pride. and She shone with pearl golden sheen, And seals of glorystamped her queen. On each round arm glowed many a gem,
On her smooth
waves
brows
diadem.
her crown,
Rollingin
The
beneath of
gloryof
on
The
priceuntold, lady shone like burnished gold. Queen of the gods, she leaptto land, A lotus in her perfect hand, lotus And of the fondly, sprung, To lotus-bearing Vishnu clung. below Her, gods above and men know." As Beauty'sQueen and Fortune
Pearls
her neck
is noticed in this last extract, Lakshmi, or Sri, the goddess of Love, Beauty, and Prosperity. When
As
regardedas
a
man
is
growing rich,it
Lakshmi." In
is said
that
Lakshmi
has
come
to
as
"
dwell
with of
of
a
forsaken of
a
lady
bright
occur
golden colour,seated
"
with lotus,
as
two
a
arms.
The
name
of Lakshmi
that of
goddess
does
not
in the
Rig-Veda,though as | prosperity."
the word
itself is found
in its
cation signifi-
Griffiths'sRamayana,' i. 204.
I 12
The
Puranic
Deities.
Lakshmi
is known
"
also beloved
by
the of
following
names
"
Haripriya,
Padma,
lotus."
"
The
Hari."
"
The
Lotus,"
and
Padmalaya,
She
who
dwells
on
"The
"
ocean-born."
fickle mother one." of the
The
"The
world."
n3
CHAPTER
THE
V.
INCARNATIONS
OR
AVATARAS
OF
VISHNU.
I.
THE
MATSYA
OR
FISH
AVATARA.
The
earliest
account
of what
is found
was
afterwards
'
regarded as
a
an
carnatio inIt
in the
SathapathaBrahmana.'
wonderful
an
though
to
in this passage
fish is
said
have
says
been
incarnation
gods.
whilst Vishnu.
a
The the
that
fish here
one
spoken
another
of is
was
This
transfer of work
as surprise,
deity to
how forms
not
matter
of much
remember
are
it is frequently of
one
declared
gods
but
supreme
to
being.
as
It should
a
be noticed
is
regarded as
of progenitor
represented
an
the Supreme Being by his piety in conciliating universal depravity." Here is the passage referred to
"
age
:
of
*
above
There
Called Had One
holy man
Manu, who, by
the favour
won
day they brought him water for ablution ; Then, as he washed his hands, a littlefish thus : accents Appeared, and spoke in human Take of me, and I will be thy saviour.' care
1
'
From
The
wilt thou preserve me?' ' fish replied, A flood will sweep
; I will
rescue
what
Manu away
asked.
All creatures
'
thee from
that.'
The
said. shall I preserve thee ?' Manu ' So we are small, rejoined, long as
*
'
Indian
Wisdom,'
p. 32.
"4
The
Puranic
Deities.
We
in
are
constant
danger of
so
destruction,
For
a
fish eat
fish ;
keep
me
in
jar.
I outgrow
When
a
the
And
trench, place me
take
me
there
when
the ocean, of
"
shall then Be
out
of
reach
danger.'
Having
Instructed
thus
Manu,
grew and
come
straightway
he
rapidly
The fish
larger ; then
such
;
a a
spake again :
'
In
such
year
the
construct
ship,and
thou
the flood
ship,
I will did
thee.'
So
Then
ocean
carried
;
it in
to safety
the
And
THE
in
the
MATSYA
AVATAKA.
very
year
the
fish
enjoined
He And Soon Manu
built
a paid the fish respect, the flood arose. there took refugewhen
ship,and
swam
near
him
the
and fish,
Manu
to
its horn
made drawn
of his vessel.
passed the fish, Beyond the northern mountain. AddressingManu, said, I have preservedthee ; ( Uiickly attach the ship to yonder tree ; sink from under thee, But, lest the waters As fast as they subside, so fast shalt thou Descend the mountain gentlyafter them.'
Thus
Then
Thus
The
from
mountain.
;
swept away
left.'
creatures living
Manu
alone
was
The
Matsya
from
verse
or
Fish
Avatara.
which
i i
The
account
the
Mahabharata
now
follows has :*
"
also been
"
put into
by
Professor Monier
Williams
in that stately shipwas borne the lord of men, and through Along the ocean Its dancing,tumblingbillows, and its roaring waters ; and the bark, Tossed to and fro by violent winds,reeled on the surface of the deep, Land was Staggering and tremblinglike a drunken woman. seen no more,
far horizon,nor the space between ; for everywhere around Spread the wild waste of waters, reekingatmosphere,and boundless sky. all the world And when now was deluged,nought appeared above the
Nor
waves
But
Manu
and the
seven
sages, and
the bark.
the ship across Unwearied, thus for years on years the fish propelled The heaped-up waters, till at lengthit bore the vessel to the peak thus the fish addressed the sage : softly smiling, thy shipto this high crag. Know me, the lord of all, The great Creator Brahma, mightierthan all might,omnipotent. By me, in fishlike shape,hast thou been saved in dire emergency. Manu all creation, From gods,Asuras,men, must be produced ; and moveth not.'' By him all the world must be created that which moves
;
'
Of Himavan
then
Haste, now,
to
bind
"
The
'
account
of this Avatara
is that of the
Bhagavata
which With
some
Jones in
the
'
f
:
agree
'
condensed, others, as
; for it
was was
as
Matsya Purana,'are
was
fish
guidingthe
in which have
Manu the
saved
dictated
whole fish
as
of that
an
Vishnu,
the
carnatio in-
follows the
from
Bhagavata:
"
of herds,Brahmans, genii, tuous and virDesiringthe preservation of the Vedas, of law, and of preciousthings, the men, Lord of the Universe assumes bodilyshapes ; but though many like the air, he pervades, of beings, a variety yet he is himself At the to change. unvaried,since he has no qualities subject close of the last Kalpa there was a occageneraldestruction,
"
'
Indian
Wisdom,'
p. 394.
f Vol. i. 230
I 2
ft
n6
The
Puranic
Deities.
his creatures Brahma
sioned worlds
by
were
the
Brahma, sleeping
in
a
whence
in different
to
drowned
vast
a
ocean.
being inclined
strong demon
lapse of
ages, the
Hayagrivacame
from
"
near
his
lips.
When
of the called
a
discovered this deed Hari, the preserver of the universe, princeof the Danavas, he took the shape of a minute fish,
servant
that water
on
the
waves was
; and
so
devout,
He
the
child of the
Sun, and
the
name was
the The
by Narayana with the progenitor and lord of men),by the office of Manu (i.e. of Sraddhadeva, or the god of obsequies. One day as he making a libation in the river Kritamala, and held water in small fish moving in it. a palm of his hand, he perceived dropped the fish into the river, King of Dravira immediately
in the
present Kalpa*
is invested
the water, which he had taken from monarch addressed the benevolent showest affection
too to
it ; when
'
the
canst
me
How
the
to
'
in this river water, where I am with of the stream, who fill me had assumed of the
his
own
weak ?
monsters
dread
He,
knowing who
to
the form
of
mind
and
the
vation preser-
both Saphari,
from
good-nature
from
regardto
soul ; and, having heard his very suppliant address,he in a small vase full of water it under his protection ; placed kindly
but in
a
was
so
not
be contained
the illustrious and thus again addressed jar, I am not : pleasedwith livingmiserably in this little prince a large me mansion, where I may dwell in comfort.' vase ; make The king,removing it thence,placedit in the water of a cistern ; but it grew three cubits in less than fifty minutes,and said, O in this narrow cistern ; not to stay vainly me king! it pleases tation.' since thou hast granted me an asylum, give me a spacioushabi'
He
then
removed around
having ample
space
it and
in
a
pool,where,
fish of consider-
See
chap. x.
1 1
The
Puranic
Deities.
without When
shalt
it
secure
from
the flood, on
of
one
immense
ocean
except the
shall be
radiance
with an agitated with a large sea serpent on with thee drawing the vessel,
on
fasten
near
; for I will be
thee,
and
thy
attendants.
I will remain
*
nightof
know
Brahma
true
shall be
my
greatness,
favour all thy the Supreme Godhead rightlynamed ; by my shall be answered, and thy mind abundantly instructed.' questions Hari, having thus directed the monarch, disappeared; and Satyavratahumbly waited for the time which the ruler of our had appointed. The pious king having scattered toward senses the east the pointed blades of the grass darbha, and turninghis face towards the feet of the god, the north,sat meditatingon who had borne the form of a fish. The sea, overwhelmingits to be shores, delugedthe whole earth,and it was soon perceived clouds. tating He, still mediaugmented by showers from immense the command the vessel advancing, of Bhagavat, saw on and entered it with the chiefs of Brahmans, having carried into it the medicinal conformed directions of and to the plants, Hari. saints thus addressed The him : O king, meditate on Kesava ; who will surely deliver us from this danger,and grant The us prosperity.' by the monarch, apgod being invoked peared in the of form the vast ocean on a fish, again distinctly with one blazing like gold, extending a million of leagues, stupendous horn ; on which the king, as he had been before commanded by Hari, tied the ship with a cable made of a vast stroyer stood praisingthe deserpent, and, happy in his preservation, of Madhu. had finished his hymn, When the monarch the primeval male, Bhagavat,who watched for his safety the on divine essence, greater expanse of water, spake aloud to his own which conPurana [the Matsya Purana '], a sacred tained pronouncing but the rules of the Sankhya philosophy it finite inan was ; mystery to be concealed within the breast of Satyavrata ; in the vessel with the saints, heard the principle of who, sitting
"
'
'
Sec
Part
II.
chap.x.
The
Kurma
or
Tortoise
Avatara.
the
119
preservingpower.
the destructive
and Hayagriva,
from
abated,slew
books."
the demon
the sacred
2.
THE
KURMA
OR
TORTOISE
AVATARA.
This
were
incarnation
was
necessitated
their churn
water
in
their of losing
by the authorityover
for
fact that
the
gods
In
to
or
Vishnu
who help,
procure
that
they might
would
on
Amrita,
Mandara
of
life, by
become
they
tortoise
be
made
strong, and
account
mised pro-
which As
the mountain
a
as
churning
one
stick should
rest.
full
this
has operation
was
been
of its A
alreadygiven when describing Lakshmi, who chief products, there is no necessity to repeat it
will particulars be found in the
here.
extract
"
following
'
Purana:'*
"
thus spoke : I having been entreated to help the gods, will restore your strength. Do you act as I enjoin. Let all the gods and Asuras cast all sorts of medicinal herbs into the sea of for ambrosia, depending on milk, and togetherchurn the ocean the assistance of the Daityas,you aid. To secure be must my to give them at peace with them, and engage an equal share of that by drinking of the your associated toil ; promising them Amrita they shall become mighty and immortal. I will take that the enemies of the gods shall not care partake of the draught; they shall only share in the labour.' precious The gods entered into an arrangement with the Asuras, and together they made the necessary preparations. The assembled stationed by Krishna at the tail of the serpent Vasuki gods were and the Daityas and Danavas at its head (thechurning rope), and neck. Scorched by the flames emitted from his inflated shorn of their glory; whilst the clouds, hood, the demons were Hari
.
.
"
"
Page 73.
I 20
The
Puranic
Deities,
driven
towards
the
his
refreshed tail,
the
gods by
himself,
tortoise,
the
midst
of the
in
served
a as
pivot for
it
was
mountain,
around.
mace
whirled of the
The
holder
was
and
discus forms
present
the assisted of the
in other
amongst
; and
sat
in another the
mit sum-
body
of the
upon
mountain.
With
one unseen
he
the
serpent
fused in-
king
with
another the
vigour unto
Such incarnation of the
gods."
of this
as
is the account
Vishnu Puranas
taught by
in the the
; but
earlier
books, where
not
have
of
tortoise.
Sathathese
THE
KURMA
AVATARA.
patha
words
:
Brahmana
"
are
Having
assumed
the That
form
of
which
means
he
tortoise, (Brahma) created offspring. Prajapati hence the word Kurma. created, he made ;
"
are tortoise;hence men say, "All creatures This tortoise is the same of Kasyapa. descendants as Aditya." less became whilst that of As the worship of Brahma popular, in its attraction,the names, increased Vishnu and attributes, works of the one deityappear to have been transferred to the
Kasyapa
other.
The
Varahar
or
Boar
Avatara.
121
3. There
is the
THE
VARAHAR
OR
BOAR
AVATARA.
same
account conflicting ;
"
of this
some
as
of the of the
; and
"
two
more some
Avatara
of Brahma
popularbelief regardingit as
of the
the
it
on
ocean.
deity into a boar has apparently immersed in earth the cosmical character," being purely Brahma, the Creator,in the shape of a boar, raised
"
it altogether his tusk ; whereas, in the latter, represents the extrication of the world from a delugeof iniquity by the rites of The
religion."
first mention
is
as
is in universe
the
was
Sanhita,'f and
water, fluid.
'
"
The
'Taittiriya formerly
On
Becoming a boar, he took it up." In harmony with this is a verse Brahmana :' "This universe was in the Taittirya water, formerly arduous devotions fluid. With that (water)Prajapati practised
"
How (saying),
'
? (developed)
'
He
beheld
towards
it.
He
below.
'
Breaking
(aportion of)her,he
'
Sathapatha
there
Emusha." A
but there the boar is similar reference, Formerly the earth was only of the size of a is
a
Muir
recensions
from
two
which
he
considers
a
the
assumed older,it is said that Brahma Vishnu in theform of Brahma other, this work.
was
the form
of
boar ; in the
is said to have
accomplished
"
The
is very
noticeable. Thence
All
water
only,in
formed.
arose
122
The
Puranic
Deities.
He then becoming with the deities. Brahma, the self-existent, and created the whole world with the a boar, raised up the earth, saints his sons." later
was one we
"
So
far the
was
probablyolder
recension.
In
the
read, All
Thence Vishnu.
formed.
only,through which the earth perishabl the imarose Brahma, the self-existent, He then, becoming a boar, raised up this
water
world."
Purana'* from the 'Vishnu it will be account following that,as in the last quotationfrom the Ramayana, it was
in the form
of Brahma declared
who
became
boar.
As
the
this to have
been
Brahma's
work, it
necessary
to
Vishnu identify
at the
with him.
Tell
who
me
how
commencement
yana,
is named
Brahma,
close of the last age, the divine Brahma, endowed with the quality of goodness, versal and beheld the unifrom his night of sleep, awoke void. form
of
He, Brahma,
the
. . .
supreme
to
Narayana,
that concluding
in the
within the
lay the
form for
earth,and beingdesirous
that purpose. And or shape of a fish,
as
another
precedingages he had assumed the in this he took the form of a a so tortoise, boar. Having adopted a form composed of the sacrifices of the Vedas for the preservation of the whole earth, the eternal, In a and universal soul plunged into the ocean." supreme, in the Vishnu Purana,' by Professor Wilson, note on this passage it is stated that,' accordingto the Vayu Purana,'the form of a
' '
boar
was
chosen
because
it is
an
animal
in water delighting
; but
Puranas,as in the Vishnu, it is said to be a type of the ritual of the Vedas, for which reason the elevation of the earth the tusks of a boar is regarded on as an representation allegorical of the extrication of the world from a deluge of sin,by the rites of religion. The earth, addressed the boar bowing with devout adoration, he approached in a hymn she of great beauty, in which as reminds him that she sprang from him, and is dependent on him,
*
in other
The
in fact all
Varahar
or
Boar
thus
Avatar
a.
123
praised, The auspicious supporter of the world emitted a low murmuring sound, like the the mighty boar, whose of the Sama-Veda ; and chanting eyes like the lotus, whose body was the Nila mountains, vast were as and of the dark colour of the lotus leaves, uplifted upon his ample tusks the earth from its lowest regions. As he reared up his that rushed from his brow purified the great head, the waters in the sphere of the saints. and others residing sages, Sanandana the waters rushed Through the indentations made by his hoofs, into the lower worlds with a thunderingnoise. Before his breath, the pious denizens of Janaloka (abode of men) were scattered, and the Munis bristles the sought for shelter amongst the upon the earth, he rose as body of the boar, trembling up supporting the great sages Sanandana and drippingwith moisture. Then in the sphere of the saints, and the rest, were continually residing with delight, and bowing lowly, inspired they praised the sterneyed upholder of the earth." in which the boar is Before noticing the hymn of these saints, identified with the various can gather a parts of worship, we little more the information from the other Puranas respecting The boar was The Vayu says, dimensions,"c, of this animal. in breadth,and a thousand ten Yojanas Yojanas in height; his
as are
things. Being
"
"
colour bulk
was
like
vast
a
as
dark
a
cloud, and
his eyes
his
roar were
like thunder.
His
was
mountain from
; his tusks
white, sharp,and
he
was
like
were
and lightning,
and round, fat,
His shoulders
a
large ;
were fat, powerful lion ; his haunches With his loins slender, and beautiful." and his body smooth this the Matsya agrees. as The Bhagavata describes the boar of a issuingfrom the nostrils of Brahma ; at first of the size This to the size of an elephant." thumb, and presently increasing Purana adds a legend of the slaying of Hiranyaksha,who, in a former a birth,was doorkeeper of Vishnu's palace. He of Munis, so enraged having refused admission to a number of this he was them, that they cursed him ; in consequence
strode
along like
"
Yojan
half ;
some
reckon
it at nine miles.
124
re-born
The
Puranic
Deities.
the in
as was
son seen
of DIti.
When
in the waters, of
Vishnu
by
this demon
Hiranyaksha
and the demon Now
"
claimed
was
follow the
hymns
to the Varahar
sung
by
the saints
the
Triumph,
.
. .
lord of lords,supreme
other
earth O
cause
art,
god
! there is
supreme
Thou,
lord,art the person of the sacrifice ; thy feet are the Vedas ; tusks are the stake to which the victim is bound ; thy teeth
the and
thy
are
offerings ; thy
the hairs of
mouth
is the
thy body are Thy eyes, O omnipotent ! are day and night; thy head is the seat of all is all the hymns of the Vedas the placeof Brahma ; ; thy mane thy nostrils are all oblations. O thou, whose snout isthe ladle of oblation ; whose deep voice is the chantingof the Sama-Veda ; whose body is the hall of sacrifice ; whose joints the different are ceremonies have the properties of both voluntary ears ; and whose and obligatory rites ; do thou, who art eternal, who art in size a mountain, be propitious raise up this earth for the
" .
is the
fire ;
habitation
"
of created
supreme
beings!
thus
"
The
being
placedit on
beneath
of the
ocean,
where
account
of its This
expansive
rather
not
the waters."
seems
the
notion
a
upon
the back
of
tortoise ; and
the
changingthe
foot
which
he stands, when
4.
THE
NRISINGHA
OR
MAN-LION
AVATARA.
In
the account
ere
of the he
preceding incarnation,it
earth
on
was a
stated demon
named
a
raised the
Hiranyaksha. This Daitya had a who, the 'Vaya Purana' says, Hiranyakasipu,
boon from
obtained any
Brahma,
that he should
not
be
slain
by
created
126
The
Puranic
Deities.
it is
given at
*
some
length. It
son
is taken
mostly from
the 'Vishnu
Purana.'
"
of
Diti,had
formerlybrought the
three
upon
under
his
by
Brahma.
Indra,and
the the
exercised
himself
and lord of waters, of fire, the god of riches ; he was himself without The
the
judge
of
the
dead
was
; and
he
to appropriated
reserve
all that
sacrifice to
seats
gods.
in
in mortal shapes. Having conquered the three earth,disguised inflated with pride, worlds,he was and, eulogised by the Gandharvas,enjoyed whatever he desired."
This devout
demon
had
son
named
Prahlada, who
whom his father
came,
was
most
of
Vishnu,
of his
hated
most
occasion
Prahlada
accompanied by
himself before
his
the court
was
and father,
bowed
he
prostrate
to
Repeat
your
to
in substance
you
and have
who
what
during
the
'
period of
or
studies admire
agreeably acquired.'
is without
Prahlada
said, I have
learned
him
end, increase or diminution ; the imperishable lord of the world, the universal cause of causes.' On hearing these words, the sovereignof the Daityas,his eyes red
with wrath
and
beginning,middle,
lips swollen
son,
with
'
to
the
preceptor of his
you
and
said, Vile
of my
to
is this
me,
preposterous commendation
have
foe ?
'
to that,in disrespect
utter
The
'
and charge,
the whole
himself
Vishnu replies,
any
one
'
else should
'
learn
or
teach,save
the
so
him, the
'
who
Blockhead
name am
'
exclaimed thus
king,
three
to
you
reiterate
pertinen im-
who
worlds?'
'The
glory of
the
be
The
Nrisingha
or
Man-Lion
Avatara.
127
be described ; he is by the devout ; it cannot all things the supreme lord, who is all things,and from whom proceed.'The king threatens death ; but the son says, Vishnu and protector not of me is the creator alone,but of all human beings,and even, father,of you.' The father can bear this no orders his son to return house. to his preceptor's so longer, but after a time is sent for again. is taken Prahlada away, When the to sing requestedto recite some poetry, he commenced of Vishnu, which that he cried so exasperated the king, praises meditated
upon
'
out,
"
! he is not brand
to
is
friends,a
attendants
hundreds
burning
rush upon
his
race."
Upon
Prahlada
none
struck him
to
as
him,
he
and, though
father then this the
as son
entreated would
not
; but
as
do,
fear,
"
long
his immortal
to
Prahlada
The
snakes
to
the
jewelledcrests
our
fear in Have
"
is fever in
our
youth
some
"
is stillunscathed. other
Daityas ! to
vast
as
The the
prince
"
then assailed
by
of elephants
upon
the
mountain
down but he
earth,and trampled on
to
and
gored by
continued
meditate
Govinda, and
'
were elephants
"
do
againsthis breast. the king said, Let fire consume in this, Failing that thou, deityof the winds, blow up the fire,
blunted
may
him
; and
this wicked
wretch
be
consumed.' the
And
pileda mighty
fire to burn
'
heap
as
of wood
around had
their master
commanded.
But
Prahlada
this
fire, though
I behold
blown
around beds
"
by
; and
all
interceded
with the
king on
prince's
28
The
Puranic
Deities.
his errors, or to of accomplishing his death ; but instead of find some means he spends his time in speaking profiting by their instructions,
to to recant to
behalf,promising either
teach
him
all about
him
of the
gloryof
worshippers. They informed the prince to a right state ordered to mix poison with
of his happiness the king of their failure to bring of mind ; whereupon the cooks are his food. But this expedient wras Brahmans
is the
now reason
a
Vishnu
and
the
The the others had been. as futile, him, and try to show him that it
honour his him
with
son
chief
duty of
to
father ; but
that
their had
remind
they
is sophistry promised to
unsuccessful.
use
They
to
incantations
This menace his death. he meets with these words : accomplish What creature creature living slaysor is slain ? What living Each is his own ? or destroyer preserves or is preserved server prehe follows evil or good.' as Enraged by this reply, they female enwreathed in flame of a now a produce magical figure, whose tread parched the earth,and who struck Prahlada fire, Her blow fell harmless upon him ; but turning upon the breast. towards the Brahmans, she slew them all, and disappeared. In answer to the prince's however, restored prayer, they were, to life, and told the and,having blessed Prahlada, they departed, king all that had happened. Having sent for his son, Hiranyakasipu inquiredagain,by what magicalart he was able thus to protect himself. Prahlada said that it was not dwelling by magic at all,but simply by the in1 "
that
he
was was
able within
to
ward
the him.
same
power
the
at
The
king, enraged
to cast
this
the
avowal,
summit
'
manded com-
his attendants
his
son
from
was
of the
Yojans in the tops of the his body upon would be dashed to piecesagainst the rocks. Accordinglythe Hari in Daityas hurled the boy down, but as he fell cherishing his heart,Earth,the nurse of all creatures, received him gently in her lap, thus entirely devoted to Kesava, the protector of the
was
he
and sitting,
which
many mountains,where
world."
Hiranyakasipu, seeingthat
not
his injured
son
in
The
Nrisingha
or
Man-Lion
AvatAra.
129
of enchanters,to try his any way, asks Samvara, the mightiest hand ; but though he puts forth all his skill, the boy remains
again to his preceptor's his education house,where he is instructed in politics. When in this science was completed,he is taken to the king for examination of on being questionedas to his mode ; but government, he admits that though he has been instructed in these subjects, he does not approve of what his teachers had and againsings the praises of Vishnu. His father, burning said,
"
unhurt.
After
with rage, exclaimed, Bind him with strong bands and cast him into the ocean. Death is the justretribution of the disobedient.'
'
The had
Daityasbound
commanded,
and
the
their lord
on
threw
was
into the
sea.
As
he floated
convulsed
observed Hiranyakasipu
the
one
hurl rocks into the sea, and pile them mass another, burying beneath their incumbent
Daityas to
not
him
whom
fire
could
burn.
*
. . .
Here, since he
done.
cannot
thousands
at the bottom
was
by
uninjured.
his recognise
through
asunder.
returns
the
to thoughtsof Hari, and he came real identity As soon with Vishnu. as Prahlada, force of contemplation, had become with one
.
filled with
Vishnu, the
to
bands
with
which
he
was
bound
burst
who no father, him on the forehead, embraced Dost thou live, ? son my
' ' "
him,
and
tears,and
between
said,
them.
time
a
there
very
was
complete reconciliation
manner
only in
to
cursory
does the
'
Vishnu
Purana
'
the death
of
Hiranyakasipu.After speakingof
son, without
:
"
the
reconciliation between
of further
been
it goes on dispute, put to death by Vishnu the told that Prahlada had
say
After
of the the
man-lion,
Prahlada became
we are
of sovereign
Daityas." In
Bhagavat
in
K
was
him, in
130
his
The
Puranic
Deities.
everywhere.
not
is he everywhere,
'
"
Vishnu, though
unseen,
was
reallypresent there, he
the
pillar, saying,
form
Then
Immediately
Vishnu,
in the
the
of
being,half-man
laid hold of pillar, and tore him up the middle. with his teeth, Brahma's boon to reward of his religious this Daitya king, a as observances,was animal should destroyhim, that he should die that no common in earth or in heaven, by fire, neither in the day nor night, by This promise was water, or by the sword. kept in the letter, for it was evening when Vishnu slew him ; and this is neither done under the droppings of the thatch, day nor night. It was and this, is out of the earth,and accordingto a Hindu proverb, he was animal." not killed by a man or any common forth from
*
and
5. The
THE
VAMANA
OR
DWARF
AVATARA.
that have
been
described
are
said to have
occurred the
or Satya-yuga,
golden age
second
age, that this incarnation is supposed to have occurred. It is not how this belief could be formed ; for easy to see of Prahlada
was
be
very
not
true
picture
the present,
of all.
as a
incarnation
dwarf
was
undertaken
regain heaven
gods. Bali,the grandson of Prahlada,was king of the three worlds ; Vishnu appears before him as a dwarf, and asks a boon. The king grants him what he asks, all the land he can in three strides. Vishnu places one foot in heaven, step over and one the earth, and at once on regainsthe whole for the gods. The Skanda Purana f givesthe following legendas the reason
the
"
'
'
of this incarnation.
Ward,
ii.7, 8.
Mythology,'p. 363.
The
Vamana
the
or
Dwarf
and
Avatara.
Asuras for the
131
gods
possession
the demons
producedat
Bali
a
the
churningof
the ocean,
defeated.
prepared
he
costly
that his
sacrifice in order
might regain
As his he
sented pre-
to offerings
he obfire,
from
car
it
drawn
by
a
four
white
horses,
banner
a displaying
lion, and
armour
celestial
The
and
his
laid
The turned
gods
to
in
their
;
told
them
enemies
rendered
On by penance. hearingthis, they were greatlyalarmed, and Indra besought His advice was to tell them what should be done. Vrihaspati that they should forsake Amravati, assume other forms,and find elsewhere. The gods obeyed ; Indra became a home a peacock, the in Kuvera a lizard, went to "c, which disguises hermitage they of Kasyapa, to whom they related their misfortunes. On hearing
their
VAMANA
AVATAKA.
to
form perto
penance,
might induce
K
Vishnu
2
The
o-
Puranic
Deities.
become
to
her
son,
that
through
him
the
gods might
be
restored
heaven. As the
originof this incarnation is probably found in the language of the Vedas, it will be well to consider metaphorical the teaching of the Hindu Scripturesas far as possiblein
order. chronological It
seems
'
the
'
Skanda
Vishnu
Purana had
written
as
to
the
questionwhy
*
appearedin
:
this form.
"
In
the
story is found
Vishnu
strode
by the interpreted One in various ways. commentators thought "that the triple manifestation of the god in the form of fire on earth,of lightning intended in the sky was and of the solar light in the atmosphere,
his step." This placeshe planted
in this
to
hymn."
Another
three steps of Vishnu his of the sun at his rising, different positions understands
the his
setting."According
the
to
him, therefore,
the term his allusion to
Vishnu
Rig-Veda
evident
respecting
largerform.
Asuras, who
the
strove sprung from Prajapati, worsted ; and the Asuras said, This
'
Let
us
divide of
this it and
gods
:
heard
we
dividingthe it ! dividing
earth
'
will go to the spot where they are they proPlacingat their head Vishnu, the sacrifice, ceeded
come,
'
Put
a as
us
with
us
have
share much
of it.' The
as
said, We
'
will giveyou
a
this Vishnu
did
not
Now
rejectthis offer. They placed Agni in the East, and thus they went on toiling and worshipping. By this means they acquiredthe whole earth." form of this legend is that of the Ramayana. next The
Vishnu
was
dwarf.
The
gods
Muir,O.
S.
f Ibid.
134
and
The
Puranic
Deities.
performed a
as
He
is
then
sets
out
for Amravati
Indra
told,when
he
appliesto his preceptor for advice,that Bali had obtained this sacrifice ; and that,save by virtue of the Brahman's power He now by Hari, he is unconquerable. reaps the fruit of
" " "
same
Brahmans
gods
forsake
their
the Aditi,
mother
of the
is
as
occupied by
she
sees
Bali.
the condition
of her children ; and acting the advice of her husband, upon " of myself Vishnu, wrho says : I shall with a portion propitiates become thy son, and deliver thy children. Wait upon thy
husband, the
me,
sinless
virtuous female, meditatingupon Prajapati, abide and within him." knew In Aditi followed
the
a
who
in this form
advice
of the
god ;
Kasyapa
by
due
meditation
time
that
son was
entered dwarfish
the
student.
on
the
of the Narmada
"
Indra's his
Acquainted with
'
duty,
Bali
placed
upon
head
with which the Brahman's feet had been auspicious water Brahman to thee, O ! What can washed, and said, Welcome do for thee ? Ask of me, student, whatever we thou desirest. Son of a Brahman, I conclude thou art a suppliant ; ask a cow, gold,an embellished house, food and drink,a Brahman's pure and carriages." daughter,flourishing horses, elephants, villages, The dwarf concludes a speech with the semblance of moderation follows : "I ask from thee a small portionof ground, three as from thee. A paces measured step by step. I desire no more wise
man
incurs The
no
sin, when
water
he
asks
at
[only]as
the
much
as
he
needs."
king, though
a
astonished
smallness
is about
of the
to
firm con-
takes request,
vessel of
his preceptor, seeingthrough Vishnu's device, his pupil. In a longspeechhe tries to show that
it would be better for him
to
break
even
But
the
though
cursed
by
With
two
steps
The
Vishnu take
a
Parasurama
Avatara.
nowhere for him
135
to
strode third.
over
was
Hari ; Bali is bound by Garuda, and gods congratulate his promise. for not then fulfilling reproached by Vishnu given to me by thee ; with Asura, three paces of ground were for two paces the entire world has been traversed ; find a place the third. As thou hast not given what was promised,it is my that thou shouldst dwell in the infernal regions. That pleasure falls downward who, after promisinga Brahman, does not man deliver to him what he had solicited. I have been deluded by Bali offers his head as a placefor Vishnu's foot,saying, thee." name." Bali much as a bad I fear not the infernal regions so Prahlada. and is there visited by his grandfather goes to Patala, The
"
"
wife and
in
then
Brahma
with Vishnu
on
replypromises that
Indra ; but that in the meantime " neither mental nor by my will,
again become where dwell in Sutala, he must nor fatiguenor bodily pains,
inhabitants."
to
weariness,nor
Bali time
came
discomfiture,nor
in accordance
over
went
should The
again rule
gods and
that
declare
Vishnu him
going
Bali the choice gave five ignorant people, or for there is the latter,
a
of of
no
chose
of the ignorant ; anywhere in the company pleasure with good company beingpreferable.
bad
place
6. The incarnation
THE
PARASURAMA
AVATARA.
of
Parasurama,
for the
or
Rama
with
axe,
was
undertaken
by
Vishnu Warrior
Kshattriya,or
* four chief castes or There are Warrior the Kshattriya, or ; the four classes are These Servant.
of jatis
now
Priestly ; Sudra, or
spectively re-
commonly
said
to
have
sprung
from
the
head, arms,
'3"
authorityover
said
to
The
Puranic
Deities.
the
Brahmanical.
the
Twenty-one
of these
means
times
Rama
is
have
cleared
earth
men,
some
but few
were
by
were
various
served preto
who
able
race.
perpetuate
will be
scene
the
It the
noticed
that
of Vishnu's this
exploits
and
in
Avatara,
in
those
was
also which
follow
it,
in
abode
named
an
Gadhi, who
incarnation
a
himself
of
Indra, had
a
named
ika,
her in Bhrigu,fdemanded marriage. The king asked from the decrepit old Brahman white
one a
thousand
fleet
horses, each
ear,
as a
black
having wedding
horses
present.
were
These
of
Varuna,
and
the
Brahman of the In
THE
princess.
order
a
to
effect the
PARASUKAMA
AVATARA.
birth of
a
son,
Richika prepared
and
dish of
butter
milk, for
of the
is good
divine
*
reason
time
no
such
ideas
prevailed.
f Sec Part III. chap. i.
Page
The
Parasurama
Avatara.
137
his wife to eat, and, at her request, consecrated a similar mixture for her mother, by partaking of which she should give birth to a
both
dishes with
went
away
into
When
eating the food came, the queen said to Satyavati, Daughter ! all children wish their children to be possessed of excellent qualities, and would be mortified them to see Give me, surpassed by the merits of their mother's brother. has set apart for you, and you the mess therefore, your husband
eat
that which
to
was
intended for
me,
for
me.
The
to
son
which the
tended it is in-
procure
is destined
be
monarch
of
the whole
must
world
a
your
be
power."
On
"
of
dish will
give
this
they
changed ex-
messes.
Richika's
done, he
said, Sinful
of
a
woman
! what
thy body
consecrated
wrong.
food
fearful appearance. Thou hast that was prepared for thy mother infused the heroism
; in
eaten ; thou
of the hast
done
and
a
thine,the
strength,
"
Brahman
of gentleness, knowledge, and resignation. In consequence having reversed my plans,thy son shall follow a warrior's and use weapons, and fight, and slay. Thy mother's propensities,
son
shall be born
to
Brahman, and be fell at her this, hearing peace and piety." Satyavati
a
with
the
inclinations of
and feet,
asked
;
"
might
there
not
have
such
son
as
described
but
must
The Muni grandson,and not my son." be it." Accordingly in due she gave time birth to a son named Jamadagni, who married Renuka, and had by her the of the Kshattriya a portion was destroyer race, Parasurama, who of Narayana, the spiritual guide of the universe.
"
is all
we
find about
Parasurama's
at
work
in the 'Vishnu
in
The
Mahabharata,
and
3S
Puranas.
The
Puranic
Deities.
Agni
The
following account
is from
the
Mahab-
harata.*
of Richika,whose birth was son justdescribed) Jamadagni (the the mitage, conducted princessto his herhaving married Renuka, and she was contented to partake in his ascetic life.
"
They
when
had
four
sons,
and
then
not
her
sons
were
all absent
was
exact
forth
to
bathe.
On
her
the
stream
she beheld
with a garlandof lotuses the princeof Mrittikavati, Chitraratha, in the water, and she felt his neck, sportingwith his queen on envious of their felicity. Defiled by unworthy thoughts, wetted, but not purified by the stream, she returned disquietedto the and shorn hermitage. Beholding her fallen from her perfection, of the lustre of her sanctity, Jamadagni reproved her, and was exceeding wroth. her sons from the wood, and each as he came Upon this, entered commanded was by his father to put his successively mother and influenced by natural affection, to death ; but, amazed
"
reply; therefore Jamadagni cursed idiots. Lastly Rama returned them, and they became the hermitage, to when the mighty and holy Jamadagni said
of
neither
them
made
any
to
him,
'
Kill
has
sinned
up
; and
axe
do
it without
repining.'Rama
Parasu, or
axe, ;
took accordingly
his
was [this
Siva had
said:
was
given him]
of 'Since hard
thou
and
struck
mother's head
whereupon the
son,
wrath
Jamadagni was
hast
to be
assuaged,
obeyed
what
my demand performed,
whatever
to
thou wilt,and blessing thy desires shall be begged these boons : the restoration of his
with forgctfulncss of having been life, slain,and from all defilement ; the return of his brothers to purification their natural condition ; and for himself, invincibility in single and combat, lengthof days. All these did his father bestow.
*
i
Vishnu
note Purana,5
p. 401
; and
Muir, O.
S.
T., i.447.
The
Parasurama
139
of the
"
It
happened
on
one
occasion
Rishi's sons, the mighty monarch the sovereignof Karttavirya, * the Haihaya tribe,endowed with by the favour of Dattatreya
a
thousand
arms,
and
to
he
the
received
all creatures.
gods and
the
means
Rishis of
Indra, devised
the
applied destroying
no
him.
return
The for
him down
Rishi's wife ; but carried off with of the sacred oblation, and cast of the wonderful whose
hermitage."
account
cow
When
a
commanded
visit of
king to
varied wants
by her owner, on the the hermitage, to supply the which accompanied him,
"
The
cow
from
to
whom
all
plentyflows,
Viands
lord, saintly taste outpoured. she and roasted Honey grain, gave, and sugar-cane. Mead with flowers, sweet Each beverage of flavour rare,
to
Obedient
her
suit each
And
milk,and soup in lakes. Vast beakers flowingto the brim With sugared drink prepared for him And made, dainty sweetmeats, deftly
Before the hermit's guests
"
were
laid.'
had what returned, his father told him he was filled with in distress, happened ; and seeing the cow wrath. Taking up his splendid bow, he assailed Karttavirya,
and
When
Rama
overthrew
him
arms,
in battle. and he
his thousand
With
arrows sons
Rama of
cut
off
Karttavirya,
Siva
was
Brahman
saint in whom
incarnate.
140
to
The
Puranic
the
Deities.
hermitage of Jamadagni when absent,and slew the pious and unresisting sage, who his valiant son. Rama but fruitlessly, called repeatedly, upon deeply laments his father's death, performsthe last obsequies, that he would and lights the funeral pile. He then made a vow In fulfilment of which he, the whole Kshattriyarace. extirpate of with remorseless and fatal rage, singlydestroyed the sons countered, Kshattriyas he enKarttavirya ; and, after them, whatever
avenge Rama was
Rama earth
slew.
Thrice
seven
times
did he
clear the
After he had cleared the world Kshattriya caste. of Kshattriyas, their widows to the Brahmans, prayingfor came Brahmans, free from any impulse of offspring.The religious lust,cohabited with these women, who, in consequence, brought forth valiant Kshattriyaboys and girls." In another passage in the Mahabharata it is taught that it was in consequence of the curse of a sage named Apava, that Rama able to kill Karttavirya.The king had permitted was Agni to devour the hermitage of this Rishi, who declared in revenge that his thousand should be cut off by Parasurama. arms In the Ramayana is an interesting legendin which Parasurama, himself an incarnation of Vishnu, is described as meeting with Rama and in of this same avatara Chandra, the following deity, which the superiority of Rama Chandra is declared.! As King Dasaratha with Rama was returningto his capital (Chandra), he was alarmed by the ill-omened sounds uttered by certain birds. The surama. alarming event indicated was the arrival of ParaHe was fearful to behold,brilliant as fire, and bore his and a bow his shoulder. axe on Being received with honour, he proceeded to say to Rama, the son of Dasaratha, that he had heard of his prowess in breaking the bow produced by Janaka, had and another which he asked Rama to bend, brought of the
"
had reason to perform his work times so why Parasurama many this : Some children hidden from his rage amongst were Kshattriya the other castes, and in time grew when It was his up to be warriors. work and there was was not a effectually accomplished, singleKshattriya man kit, thai their widows resorted to the Brahmans, as noticed above. f Muir,O. S. T., iv. 175.
was
"
The
T42
The
Puranic
Deities.
7.
In Northern incarnations his
THE
RAMA
CHANDRA
AVATARA.
perhaps the
some
most
the certainly
of the most
legends
"t4
4k" -.4
THE
KAMA
'""W'f/
mf^\4^lBi M^"
CHANDRA AVATARA.
in
the
whole
of
the
sacred
writingsof
the
Hindus.
The
Ramayana is very largely occupied with the story of Rama's and the Indian poets have found in its legends life, subjectsfor their most attractive poems. A whole volume might easilybe written, giving a biographyof this most popular hero; we
The
Rama
Chandra
Avatara.
143
outline of his
ourselves
with
the
merest
doings.
Mr.
says,
"
which
in the preface to his translation of the Ramayana, Griffiths, of the Epic is the war and main subject The great exploit Rama waged with the giantRavan, the fierce and mighty Lanka
and
or
King of nymphs,
of from the
Ceylon,and
men." led
on
the dread
"
The this
gathered in
but the
as
Vindhya
in their
to
races
poem
monkeys,
at
are
barbarism, or because
Rama attacked
that
they were
the
The
whom
disturb
the
sacrifices and
ligious re-
rites of the
Brahmans.
indubitable
name
that the
of Rakshasas
abhorred rather
an
and
is here
hostile
than
real
name."
the
The
account
of
follows is
translation
of the
Ramayana
by
Mr.
Griffiths. determined to Dasaratha, the King of Ayodha, being childless, make It was to obtain a an son. asvamedh, or horse sacrifice, an asvamedh, that the acceptable necessary, in order to make horse whole destined
year,
as
for sacrifice be
a
allowed
to
wander
at
will for
was sign that the authority of its owner acknowledged by the neighbouringprinces. The people loved their king, and during his reignwere ; but owing very prosperous
of the truth of the underlying tribes inhabitingthe aboriginal day the life hills of Rama have and to legends relating Vindhya Sita, many of and little know but These Hinduism. although they are not Hindus, They are black, have people are not at all like the Hindus in appearance. the more not at all unlike degraded of the African curlyhair and thick lips,
It is
a
historyof the
this
the
races.
i44
the
want
The
Puranic
the
Deities.
to
of
son,
happinessof king
was
and
subjectswas
on,
incomplete.
place of by
The
sacrifice therefore
determined the
the
the
the ceremony, invited to attend and neighbouring princes were great parations preAt lengththe sacrifice was made. and the completed, Brahman presiding
"
proceed
with
said
Four
*
to
Dasaratha
sons, O
*
Upholders
Another
of the
begin,
thou be
cravest win, duly sped
Which
When And
sons
thingsshall
texts
firstAtharva
be read." f
The
to
gods were
he said
"
all assembled
:
as
the saint
whom
For
you
has
Dasaratha
a steed, son
slain
The
Stern And And A
votive
relied.
care
with undiminished
rite would
now
second
O ye
prepare.
But,
The
The
went
with gods,pleased
to
the
Brahma,
which
and
poured
mention
led
by India,
united wished
their
in petition,
they
great work
they
Rama,
as
one
of Dasaratha's
"
sons,
perform :
Brahma, mighty by thy grace, Ravan, who rules the giantrace, in his senseless pride Torments us And saints beside. penance-loving For thou, well-pleased in days of old,
Gavest That
His
the boon
nor
that makes
him
bold,
kill
gods
charmed
e'er should
thy will.
nths's
'
Ramayana,'i. Si.
Ibid. i. 82.
"
Ibid. i. S3.
The
Rama
Chandra
Avatara.
145
We, honouring that high behest, distrest. Bear all his rage, though sore fierce and fell, That lord of giants, and hell. heaven and the earth, Scourges Mad with thy boon, his impious rage Smites saint and bard,and god and sage. The sun himself withholds his glow, forbears to blow ; The wind, in fear,
The
fire restrains his wonted
heat
Where
The
Ravan's
feet,
Kuvera's We
the giant's might, feel, and o'er us And woe comes affright. To thee, O lord, thy suppliants pray this plague to stay." To find some cure
*
To
makes
answer
One
only way
once
I find
To
He
From
god, and
guard heavenlybard,
of the earth and air ; And^spirits heard his prayer. And I,consenting, in his scorn, But the proud giant, Recked
None
not
of
man
of
woman
born.
else may
But
only man
slay."f
the
Upon
assembled
this Vishnu
gods,and
"
King Dasaratha,thus cried they, in penance Fervent a day, many steed has slain, The sacrificial Longing for sons, but all in vain.
Now,
the cry of us forlorn, Incarnate as his seed be born.
at
Three Like
queens
has he
; each
dame lovely
Beauty,Modesty, or
Fame.
' Griffiths's
Ramayana,'i.83.
t Ibid- i- 84.
L
146
Divide
The
Puranic
Deities.
in four, and be thyself His offspring by these noble three ; Man's nature take,and slayin fight Ravan, who laughs at heavenlymight : This common scourge, this ranklingthorn, Whom the three worlds too long have borne."
Vishnu
asks
why
he
is necessary
to
Being-told
born Not with
same as
of Brahma's and
man,
be
his
family.
a long after this, messenger of a goldenvase nectar, which him to give it to time telling
Vishnu, laden
he
givesto
his queens,
that
"
shall bear, sons They the princely and prayer."! sacrifice Long sought by
Queen Kausalya the king gave through it became the mother of Rama ;
to
To
nectar, who
his other
wives,who
and
Vishnu
asked this
the
gods, for
to assist
whose
about
to
undertake
work,
him, and
they did
so
Helps
in
war
to
lend him
at
aid,
a
change
sage
will arrayed ;
god, each
became
sire,
minstrel of the
Each
The
answer
names
of
of the
to the
leaders
as
who
assisted
:
"
Rama
in
to
his prayer
"
gods run
hosts who That
follows
Bali,the woodland
High
Was The
as
Mahendra's
Indra's child.
Sun,
was
f Ibid.
1.
89.
X Ibid.
1.
93.
The
Rama
Chandra
Avatara.
147
wisdom father
the
of the Vanar
brave the Lord
to
host. and
Of The
Gandhamadan,
was
bold,
of
Nala
From
mighty,dear
gold. fame,
came.
the Surpassed
Were fathers of a noble pair, Who, Dwivida and Mainda named, For beauty like their sires were famed.
Varun
was
father of Sushen
Of
Sarabh, he who sends the rain [Parjanya]. Hanuman, best of monkey kind,
son
of him
who
breathes
was
the wind
in frame
he,
Garud's
selfcould flee.
Endowed
gods create, might which none could mate, monkey forms that changed at will,
with the fiend
* to kill."
thousands
did the
four
sons
of Dasaratha
were
Lakshman,
Rama
came was
and
between
sixteen
Satrughna.
a
about
to
of age,
Visvamitra
Dasaratha's
court,
asking
againsttwo
commanded
Maricha and Suvahu, who demons, named to annoy him, and prevent the by Ravana sacrifice. At
son so as an excuse
work
arduous
; but
and
Rama
set
out
for the
hermitage.
When Rama
the banks
was
of the
Sarju,
whilst
which spells
he
to
employ
Grifnths's
'
Ramayana,1i.93.
L
2
148
bathing, and which
The
Puranic
to
Deities.
were
so :
affect him
that he should
have
no
equal in
heaven
or
hell
""
in the world
placesof
numerous
with
legends;
On
he
also bestows
on
Rama
various
and and
powers.
reachingthe end
have
to to
days
the
nights
was
they
about
are
watch
when
sacrifice
end, these
disturbers and
the
hermitage appear,
by
and
conquered by Rama,
their attendants
:
"
Lakshman.
The
saint, addressingRama,
"
says
is now My joy,O prince, Thou hast obeyed my Perfect before, this calm Is
now
complete :
will ;
retreat
more
still." f perfect
Next Mithila
Rama the
no
morning
J
has
is asked
to
a
the
hermits for
a
tell Rama
that
King Janaka
they are
to
of
arranged
of
sacrifice to which
invited. do
so
accompany
them, and
bow The the way in bow
was
is induced
by
a
mention
one was
wonderful
of the possession
a
king,which
able to bend.
reward
a
for sacrifice.
On
to Mithila
by gods
been
and
men,
account
of her form
god
his
demned con-
came
to
her
in the
not
husband, she
Her
saw
through
husband
live unknown
should
sees
Her
her
hour
of release had
curse
come;
an
"
Rama
her,touches
feet,and the
being at
Griffiths's*
Ramayana,' i. 125.
f [bid. i. 156.
X Tirhoot.
150
The
The
Puranic
Deities.
destroyed virtually been destroyed by her,after she before by her wrath, has now had associated herself with Vishnu's superhuman energy." found to be other than Regardingthe child thus mysteriously
mountain-like
enemy
was
who (Ravana),
of mortal
: reply
hand
Janaka
gave
one
She
was
to
be
who
could
bend
the wonderworking
bow.
Many
now
failed.
And
Janaka
"
says
These
heavenly bow, exceedingbright, youths shall see, O anchorite. hand Rama's Then if young can string The bow that baffled lord and king, To him I give, I have sworn, as of born.r f not woman My Sita,
This
The
He
bow
is brought, and it up
Rama in
takes
is invited to try his strength. in his hand, and as he was drawing the easily Rama
string,it snapped
beholders. and
messengers
are
two,
to
the the
wonder
and
the
thus
becomes
successful invite
;
Sita,
the Rama three
despatched to
brothers also
come
his
wedding.
and
His
two
and
are
not
only
to
Sita
are
wedded and
home
live in
wishes
to
abdicate
a
in favour of
suitable time,
When
he had
fixed upon
self enjoinshim to prepare himfor the great event, by passing the night in holy exercises. When the people hear of the king's intention, they are delighted ; the cityis illuminated, and festivities. the in night they spend In the meantime to a servant Kaikeya, the mother of goes and succeeds in exciting her jealousyof Rama to such Bharata, sends
Griftiths's'Ramayana,'i. 279.
t Ibid. i. 280.
The
Rama
Chandra
Avatara.
of discontent and she says to him
151
there
:
an
room
mourns
The
Now To
the king foolishly is, petition promises it is expressed. She, calling to grant it,before the gods to witness the promise and oath of her husband, reminds him that occasion of great danger she alone had stood by him, and on an She now that he then promised her a boon. requested the
Ignorantof
what
her
fulfilment of that
"
vow
; or,
If thou refuse
I die
and
concludes
her address
Rama
by askingthat
be
sent
to
her
a
son
Prince
live
hermit's
at this request, bat,being grief oath, is compelledto comply. The cityis yesterday was bright with joy ; and the
with
is
to
proceed to
of the
most
moment
the forest alone ; but to this she will The interview between them on this beautiful and
is
one
story.
entreatyto accompany
high,
not not
homes
of
god
on
lifethat
would
stretch my
sway."%
At
tears
length Rama,
of the whole seek
a
depart
last
at
amidst
the
the forest
Dandaka,
they
*
quietspot, and
Griffiths's'
Ramayana,' i. 373.
Ibid. i. 375.
I ^2
The
Puranic
Deities.
Dasaratha
the
dies of
a grief
short time
tears.
and departure,
cityis again
to
flooded of
with
seeks
Rama bringing
consent.
home
to occupy
the
this Rama
will not
Bharata
therefore continues
rule in Rama's
stead,whom
king, and takes with him a to exposed to view on state occasions, actingonly as Viceroy.
The three meet
he
with
many
adventures
in the
an
as forest,
live the
named
life of ascetics. in
One
a
Viradha, clothed
"
immense
they giant,
Three He
carried
taking Sita aside,threatens to kill and eat her ; giant, to keep her ; and, but after a time, changinghis mind, proposes that he is acting generouslytowards Rama, offers to thinking At lengththey fight allow him to go off unharmed. ; but as the he takes up Rama and giant is proof againsttheir weapons,
This
Lakshman
from
upon
his
shoulders, and
runs
away
with
them
position, they each succeed in cutting off one of weak from loss of blood ; and the giant falls, his arms ; when cannot seeing that their weapons deprivehim of life, they bury him alive. After this adventure, they reach a hermitage ; and Rama becomes the protector of hermits throughout the district.
which When
ten
years
past, Rama
who had gained great merit by his hermitageof Agastya,a man where austerities, they build a cottage,but are not able to live in under a tree, and Sita are sitting together peace long. As Rama a giantess named Suparnakha, the sister of Ravan, passes by, and fallsmadly in love with Rama.
""
his
sweet
The
Rama
of
Chandra
Avatara.
153
She Of
She Him
whose
whose
dim
locks
disordered
on
brighthair
to the as giantessquestionsRama of the forest ; he givesher a full account She says be. who she may then inquires her love : and openly avows
The
reason
of his and
being in
sister,
himself she
Sita,and
is Ravan's
"
This And
Look A
poor me,
on
home."
f
he
he
was
married
to
advised
her
upon
sends her back to Rama. this advice ; but Lakshman of the chief obstacle to the attainment that Sita was
was
about
to
slayher
; Rama
nose
preventedher
and
ears.
from then
Lakshman
cut
off her
She
Khara, whose
anger she roused by the tale of strict fourteen giants,giving them Lakshman. These he
are
quickly
slain death
by
of
Rama. his
them
of the as terribly angry of 14,000 giants; and, quickly raisingan army destroyed againsthis foes. Rama, single-handed, Khara is hears inform
:
Ravan
named Akampan, rushed off to giants, angry, asks catastrophe. Ravan, intensely
"
is the wretch
shall
Grifhths's
'
8: Ibid. iii.
i54
For Can
The
the
Puranic
Deities.
not
brave
With
Can
die."
He
then
asks
the The
to
and fight,
determines
to
himself and
attempt
carry
go that
be darlingwife, the
mourner
days
will endure."
f
asks
Ravan
with attempting to fight afterwards Suparnakha, Rama with her mutilated face, ; but soon before Ravan, again arouses arrives at Lanka, and, appearing his As he sat on his throne he is thus described : indignation. who his assistance,
"
"
score
of arms,
was a
ten
necks,had he,
brave
to
see
royalgear
stature
arms
*
like
were
mountain
height,
were
*
white.
"
Ten
thousand
years
the
giant spent
;
On And
Before the
retells her tale, which excites her brother's anger giantess afresh. He immediately sets forth again for the hermitageof the fiend Maricha, and asks him in his exploitby to assist him assuming the form of a golden deer with silver spots, by which
The
Sita'sattention would
"
be attracted.
not
Doubt
The
the
lady,when
she
sees
deer among the trees, Will bid her lord and Lakshman take
The
creature
wondrous
sake."
Grifnths's
'
Ramayana,' iii.143.
f Ibid.
Ibid. iii.14S.
The
Rama
Chandra
Avatara.
of Rama when
155
as a mere
boy
he went
to
assist the
hermit
and Visvamitra,
how
he
him-
RAVANA.
self
was
wounded
he
cannot
this time
by him, againtries to dissuade Ravan. choice and there is not much prevail,
:
But left
him, for
Ravan
declares
"
ifthou the task essay, Thy life, stand ; In jeopardy may Oppose me, and this very day diest by this hand." * Thou
Griffiths's'
Ramayana,' iii.185.
156
Maricha
of vicinity becomes
assumes
The
Puranic
of
Deities.
the
the form
deer,and, proceeding to
the
attention
the
hermitage,attracts
to
of
Sita,who
to
anxious
possess it.
Rama,
leavingLakshman
and shoots it. As the fiend guard the home, goes in pursuit, was dying, assuming Rama's voice,he cried out loudlyenough man to be heard by his wife and brother, Ho, Sita ! Ho, Lakshevil had come to Rama, ! They imaginingthat some the spot whence the cry proceeded hurried towards Lakshman ; seized the who whilst Ravan, was opportunity to waitingnear,
"
'
The demon did his best to induce carry off the defenceless Sita. herself an easy prey ; but though she struggled her to yield hard, able to deliver and cried for help to all who came were near, none
they reached Lanka, where she was placedin one of Ravan's palaces. He tried both by kind to win her love ; but kindness and words and fearful threatenings ineffective. To comfort sent her, Brahma were cruelty equally of her guards,and Indra,who managed to elude the vigilance assured her of the sympathy of the gods, and of the fact that all
her. Held
in his
magical
car,
would
and
herself.
Rama him
was
Whilst with
happening at Lanka,
Lakshman
some came
almost deer
on
mad
was
grief.When
to
to
slain,he feared
return
was
happened ;
to be
their
the
cottage,
He
Sita
was
not
intolerable.
wandered
to tell him
as
about what
trees,
to his loved
; but
they
were
of death, who
him of her
had
silent
vulture at the
point
(See Part
with a the brothers meet wanderings, the hideous form Kabandha, who, owing to a curse, had to wear in which he now until Rama should cut off his arms. appeared, As he was dition they fulfilledthis conrunning away with the brothers,
of the curse,
as
In their
there
was
no
other
who learning they were, he was to burn his body in order that he might regain his proper form and ascend him to the flames, he As they committed to heaven. assumed told them where in the air, a heavenlyshape,and, when
on
but
58
The
Puranic
Deities.
and is greatly as recognises havingbelonged to his wife, comforted as Sugrivatells him that though at present unable to inform him where Sita has been taken, he will certainly be able
Rama
to
in his attempt to rescue her. Sugriva then narrates the story of his quarrelwith his brother Bali, but, ere he believes that Rama can materially obtain this and assist him information, assist him, tests the wonderful bow of the hero ; and
was
Rama astonished as he saw arrow an discharged pierce greatly in palm-trees line,pass through a hill behind through seven six subterranean worlds, return to them, and, after traversing Vanar the quiver. The king,seeing he has no common ally, when againsthis brother ; and in the fight, goes forth fearlessly which slays sends an arrow worsted, Rama Sugriva was getting of gross act This was Ball as an regarded by the dying man slew him without informinghim who because Rama injustice, he was gladlyhave assisted him ; had this been done, he would in his
the fall of his brother,re-ascends the throne,but on Sugriva, is so fully of his position to forget as occupiedwith the pleasures the promise of help he had given Rama, by whose prowess his dominion faithful to had been regained, until Hanuman, ever
Rama's
cause,
"
reminds
The The
And realm
him
is won,
thy name
advanced,
To
the king duty is insufficient to arouse from his selfish enjoyment ; it was until Rama sends a not that he is fully alive to his duty. strong message by Lakshman When, however, he does move, it is to collect a mighty army. " )f the it is said : troops collected for this enterprise this reminder of his
"
But
there be
The
Rama
Chandra
Avatara.
159
and wood
and
bosky dell.
"j *
The
to
his vast
army
was
each
as division,
to the
as
believed to have
gone
was
towards
given to
a
Rama
entrusted could
with
as a
if ring that, he
successful in
was
he Sita, discovering
proof that
long time the search but for was given up as hopeless, Hanuman's they encouragement to persevere ; when fortunately with the vulture meet Sampati, brother of Jatayus, whom slew as he attempted to prevent him from carryingoff Ravan the right track for the first to put Rama on Sita,and who was had This Sampati, hearing that Ravan obtaining his wife.
from her husband. messenger and would have been fruitless, For slain his
brother,was
rendered willingly
his death, and avenge He informs the all the assistance he could.
most
anxious
to
hundred
must ;
be,
pursue, view." f
was a a
But
water
here
to
occurred difficulty
; who
there make
:
hundred
of leagues Hanuman
be crossed
could
such
leap?
aeain *"'
comes
declares
Swift
To
as
shaft from
Rama's
bow,
Ravan's
cityI
will
go."%
this marvellous made promise,Hanuman spring, and, after meeting with various adventures, reaches Lanka, diminishes in size until he is no bigger than a cat, passes reaches the Asoka through the cityunnoticed,and finally grove where Sita was confined, justin time to witness an unsuccessful
According
to
his
Griffiths's*
i6o
The
Puranic
induce his
Deities.
attempt of Ravan
to
lovelycaptive to
the bride of
were
Sita
on
this occasion
two
months
bride,
""
My
And
cooks
serve
When
she
is
alone, Harm
At
hearing a monkey speak,she imaginesherself her that the strange the sight of her husband's ring convinces and she is delighted is a friend, to hear all he has to messenger
tell:
"
' 1
she cried again, bringest me,' mingled draught of bliss and pain : Bliss that he wears in his heart, me
Thou A
and
weeps
f apart.'
"
and offered to carry her on Sita, arose his shoulders to her long-lost husband, a difficulty ; she which so longa leap to the height necessitated feared that in rising of to lay hold she might be giddy,and feel it to be necessary
Though
Hanuman
had
found
him
so
; but
of her
as
own
on
no
account
whatever
much
touch
husband.
Instead, then, of
remain
a
to offer,she prefers
where
she
to
is for the
present, and
a
simply
assure
sends
back
kind
him
has
Rama, with
Hanuman
gem
not
to
care
does
to
having effected some injuryon his foe ; he and slaysseveral of therefore destroys the grove and a temple, At lengthhe is made taken Ravan's heroes. captive. When from Rama before Ravana, he confesses that he is a messenger This so asperates exto Sita, and earnestlyadvises her restoration. he the giant that would have slain him but for the fact that an envoy's life is sacred. Some of Ravan's people, from which he does not experience however, set fire to his tail, to set fire to the cityin several places. pain,but manages any
return
*
f Ibid.
iv.
365.
The
When
a
Rama
had
Chandra
Avatara.
161
Hanuman
return
leap to
all that
told him
was
completed his work in Lanka, he made in Rama's India, placed Sita's gem hand, and in Ravan's had transpired capital.The prince
delighted as he heard of his wife's constancy ; but as from the mainland a of transferring the difficulty over an army hundred leaguesof sea seemed impossibleto surmount, he was of seeingher again. Sugriva, more almost in despair practical
and fuller of resource,
To The
says
:
"
Thy
task
must
be
cast
bridgeacross
our
the sea,
cityof
crowns
foe
to
reach,
bv the beach
:
That And
the mountain
our
when
tread,
*
Rejoiceand deem
The
marches army,
to
thy foeman
some
dead."
which
had
remained Rama
distance
curious
away,
to
now
is very
be built.
learn
what
means
vast
sea
bridgecan
and
He
in his
by anguish
calls upon
across as on
the
to withdraw ; but
althoughthe Ocean will not grant this he tells him to enlist as prayer, he does assist with his advice, with the services of a tribe of Dasyas (servants), who, together No sooner is the monkey host,construct a bridgein five days. Rama this completed than the troops march being across, carried by Hanuman, and Lakshman by Angad ; and though he sends,terrified hears of their approach,and the spies Ravan of the invading army, counsel him to yield, at the appearance his city and at last the attack upon he obstinately refuses, dry land
is made.
both sides. with considerable loss on fighting, Rama and Lakshman a are by Indrajit, dangerouslywounded wonderful herbs being applied to of Ravan son some ; but on them by Garuda, the marvellous bird of Vishnu, they are time they fall, and are A second restored. again restored by short space of herbs which Hanuman fetched in an incredibly and Ravan face meet time from the Himalayas. At last Rama After fierce
Griffiths's'
Ramayana,' v.
3.
M
62
The
Puranic
destructive
Deities.
to have met
to
a
face foe
as
when
Rama's
as
arrows :
seem
with
wonderful
"
themselves
the arrow to its mark sprang, Straight And from the giant's body shred, head. the monstrous With trenchant steel, world behold There might the triple with gold. adorned head The severed bent to view, all eyes were But when another stead Swift in its grew."*
Acting
on
the advice
"
of
launched toil,
an
arrow
whose
by
the
Almighty
at
heart the giant's which pierced Sire," is sent to feet, whereupon Hanuman
her
laid him
dead
his of
captor, and in
causes
she is sent
successor
Vibhishan, the
Rama
as face,
brother be
:
"
This
to
opened,that
the
Vanars
he says
A woman's
guard is not her bower, the fenced tower : The lofty wall, Her conduct is her best defence, f And not a king'smagnificence."
speech struck terror in the hearts of all around, and Sita and heartbroken is almost as, instead of the warm especially tells her : he coolly lovingwelcome she had anticipated,
This
"
And
"
my
home
hath
my
queen
was
reft,
well
on
*
my
not
the theft ;
"
army
*
sea.
*
"
Of honour
f Ibid.
v.
271.
The
My
And
Rama
Chandra
Avatara.
thy fame
shame
;
i6t, j
on
hateful
on
That The Go
"
flashes
the
the
flee :
me.
*
not
with
bore
thee
throughthe sky,
thine his evil eye ; he threw, thy waist his arms his breast his drew captive
of his power,
;
Close And
An
to
Hearing these cruel and unexpected words, Sita makes a most in which she vehemently asserts her innocence ; appeal, pathetic of relenting in her husband, she wishes but as there are no signs and asks her innocence to prove to die, or by the fire-ordeal,
Lakshman
to prepare
"
funeral
: pile
I will not
live to bear
this
weight
Of shame, forlorn and desolate. shall end, The kindled fire my woes And be my best and surest friend." f
performsthis
round
"
sad
office ; and
when
all is
ready,
it,and
As
before
entering the
addresses fire,
Agni
heart, by virtue swayed, From strayed, Raghu's son has never So universal witness,Fire, Protect my body on the pyre. As Raghu's son has idlylaid This charge on Sita, hear and aid." J
this
this fond
her innocence, appeal to Agni to proclaim from heaven she enters the fire. The gods,at once descending address Rama, saying : in their glory,
Having
made
"
Couldst
Griffiths's'
Ramayana,'v.
273.
f Ibid, v. 276.
X Ibid.
M
2
v.
277.
164
Thy
The
Puranic
Deities.
thy spouse to brave the fire, And give her body to the pyre ? Dost thou not yet. Supremely Wise, Thy heavenly nature recognise?"*
queen,
Rama
mortal is Vishnu
whom Sita, other
franklyconfesses that
; Brahma
he believes himself to
be
only
tries to for
incarnate
him that he him, as he assures enlighten of slaying the purpose Ravan, and that had driven into the
was fire, no
In confirmation of Lakshmi, his celestial spouse. and, taking Sita by the hand, this, Agni appears in the fire, than conducts
her
to
her
husband, and
her
declares
her
to
be
pure
and
spotless.Rama
that he
was
with the greatest joy,and states but that as others certain of her innocence all along,
receives
might
crdeal.
have
doubted
her,he had
caused
her to pass
throughthis
descends from heaven,and Dasaratha, the father of Rama, now sad to in that happy place he had been tells him that even of his beloved son. Indra next appears, and, witness the sorrows
at Rama's
back request,brings
his
cause
perishedin
relief he
; and
who
had
for the
When these given them by the death of Ravan. mount a are Sita, and Lakshman over, Rama, congratulations in a day they single magic car, lent him by Vibhishan,in which to his own travel from Lanka it,Hanunear city. On arriving
has
man
is sent
to
inform
; and
the
joy this
to
faithful
as
Bharat, who
to
has
continued
and king,
the citizens
his
Rama
Ten
thousand
years
Ayodha, blest
peace and
rest.
With
No
No
Rama's
ink-, had
\\id""w mourned
her murdered
mate,
house
was
i\
er
no
desolate.
murrain
The
happy land
knew,
grew,
' Griffiths'a
Ramayana,'v. 278.
i66
The
Puraxic
Deities.
8.
THE
KRISHNA
*
AVATARA.
says
on
that this
account
"
is the most
interesting
of Vishnu, both
in Hindu into
of the
opportunitywhich
; and
on
it affords to trace
of mortal
heroes
of a god representatives
TJIli
KRISHNA
AVATAKA.
of the
numerous
legends connected
it exercised
on
with
it,as
'
well
as
the In
or
fluence in-
which
one'
the
Vaishnava
cult.
the dark
Mahabharata,Krishna"
"
is sometimes
*
to
Siva,
The
Krishna
Avatara.
167
and
or as
therefore
acknowledginghis
own
recommending the worship of Uma, the consort of Siva, and as receiving from both these deities. In some boons sages, pasbears the character of hero endowed a merely again,he and in others his divine nature with extraordinary is powers, even disputed or denied by adversaries,though they are eventually punished for this unbelief. As the intimate allyof deity; but there are Arjuna,he claims the rank of the supreme other passages, again,in the Mahabharata in which the same
claim of Siva is admitted, and
an
attempt is made
at compromising
both deities one and the claims, by declaring same. Sometimes, moreover, Krishna is in this Epos declared small to represent merely a portion 'a portion of a very
"
their rival
as portion/
it is called
"
of the divine
essence
of Vishnu.
In the
is silent also
regardingmany
Puranas, the
no means so
life
fullydetailed
was
in the
worship
Vaishnait
of Vishnu
by
Krishna
Avatara, which
Hindi
version
is traceable
in the
Prem
the Sagar,'
of
the
'
Bhagavata
is the following account Purana,' who A king of Mathura, named Ugrasena, had a beautiful wife, barren. One was day, when walking in a wood, she lost her of a demon becoming enamoured companions ; and when alone, her assumed who
a was
of the
form, and
When
a mere
as
result
son
was
born,
and his
named cruel
"
child Kansa
to
manifested catch
to
most
kill children
be
source
of
sorrow
advised his father to give up and country. He father, family, the worship of Rama, the god of his race, and to call in secret only
on
Mahadeva
(Siva). His
as a
father
my
cross
with replied
sorrow:
"Rama
is my
grief ;
over
if I do not the
sea
worshiphim,
'
how Kansa
of the world ?
hearingthis
a
dethroned
placeissued
68
The
Puranic
Deities.
Siva ; worship Rama, and commanding them to reverence so and his tyranny at length became unbearable,that the earth, assuming the form of a cow, went to Indra and, complainingof all have begun to commit Evil spirits said : this, great crimes in the have departed ; and world ; in dread of whom Religionand Justice
men
to
"
if you
into
with
permitme, I,too, will abandon the world, and in lower regions."Indra hearing this went redress other gods to Brahma, to see what
Brahma
to to
descend
company
could
be
afforded.
conducted
;
them
to
Siva,who,
Vishnu
and
men
remindinghim
in his
a
of the deliverance
he
gods and
to
him
a^ain
and
become
man
of Kansa. of
The
gods
goddesses,delightedat
help,
be
promise also to forsake their heavenlyhomes his companions during his earthly sojourn;
arranges
that
they
may
and
Vishnu
who
in the Rama
most
incarnation
his
brother
and
faithful
companion,
Bharata
should Sutraghna,
from which most of the following Purana,'* legends of Vishnu's different somewhat account taken, givesa reply. Vishnu
was
Krishna
the incarnation
of
"
part of
entreated to become incarnate, the supreme being." When white and one lord pluckedoff two hairs, black,and said to one and shall the gods, These my hairs shall descend upon the earth,
'
of her distress !
' "
The
as
white
hair
"
was
impersonatedas
Asuras
Balarama, and
the black
Krishna.
The
be
destroyed. This my black hair shall of Devaki, the wife impersonated in the eighth conception Vasudeva, who is like a goddess,and shall slay Kansa, who the demon Kalanemi." f
shall all be
of
is
Hook
v.
that be noticed here that a commentator says on this passage incarnate must not be taken became that two hairs of Vishnu small this occasion was so but that the work to be done by him on literally, In Krishna,Vishnu been have effected by two hairs. that it could easily manifested. himself was
It should
the statement
The
and
"
Krishna
Avatara.
169
When
Vasudeva
in
a
Kansa like
chariot,
voice in the
thunder,addressing Kansa, said, Fool that you are, the shall take away driving eighth child of the damsel you are now about to Kansa this drew his sword, and was hearing your life! interposed, saying, Kill not Devaki, slayDevaki ; but Vasudeva I will deliver to you and every great warrior ! Spare her life, child she may bring forth." Kansa, being appeased with this promise,spared the lady,but to prevent any mistake placed a their apartments ; and as child guard by day and night over after child was born, it was given up to him and slain. Kansa under the impression that he had was destroyed
' "
"
Devaki's
not
the
case
; these
children
were
slew as Vishnu of Hiranyakasipu, whom reallyothers (children the Man-Lion), brought from the nether regions at Vishnu's of Vishnu," command by Yoganindra, the great illusory energy and in order that the cruel Kansa lodged in Devaki's womb Vishnu said to this goddess: Go, Nidra might be overreached. conduct to the nether command and by my regions, (Sleep), six of their princes to be conceived by Devaki. successively When these shall have been put to death by Kansa, the seventh serpentconception shall be formed of a portion of Sesha (the who is part of me deity), ; and this you shall transfer before the
"
"
time
at
of birth to
Rohini, another
child
was
wife of
Gokula." Devaki
This
Balarama.
that
miscarries.
I will
myself
become
incarnate
in her
the eighthconception ; and you shall take a similar character as named of Yasoda of a herdsman Nanda). embryo offspring (wife Nabhas In the nightof the eighthof the dark half of the month I shall be born ; and you will be born on the ninth. Impelled and aided by my power, Vasudeva shall bear me to the bed of
Yasoda, and
and
you up
to to
the
bed
of Devaki.
Kansa
stone
hold
you
dash
you
against a
escape
you
into
the
sky, where
Indra
shall meet
and
homage
to
of me." through reverence takes When Devaki gives birth to her eighth son, Vasudeva the child,and, eluding the vigilance of the guards,hurries
170
The
Puranic
Deities.
through
the it
was
the
with city,
wide and
river Yamuna,
ing the serpent Sesha following.On reachwhich he has to cross, though ordinarily
the water deep, it assists him in his flight, only risingto his knees. Just as he reaches Nanda's house, which Vasudeva Yasodfi had given birth to her child, seizes, to his prison returns and, leaving Devaki's child in its place,
both
home, and
manages
to
re-enter
unobserved.
Soon
after this
child being heard by the guard,Kansa the cry of the new-born is quickly informed of its birth,and, rushing into the room, But fate was too againsta stone. strong the touched the it for him. child rose ground, Immediately into the sky,and, expanding into a gigantic figure, having eight formidable weapon, each wielding some laughed and said arms, avails it thee to have hurled me to the ground? to Kansa, 'What He is born that shall kill thee,the mighty one amongst the gods,who was formerlythy destroyer.' The reference of the is to the fact that last sentence as taught by other Puranas had Vishnu slain whom Kansa other than Kfilanemi, was no seized and dashed
it
"
'
when
incarnate
as
Rama.
unexpected frustration of his plans, The Kansa collects his friends, and, addressing them, said : vile and are assiduously contemptibledenizens of heaven plotting against my life ; they dreading my prowess, I hold them the king of the gods, I not of no Have account. seen when he had ventured into the conflict, receiving my shafts upon his back, and not bravely upon his breast ? Now, it is my these inflict still deeper degradationupon determination to evil-minded and unprincipledgods. Let therefore every man is notorious who to gods and Brahmans), for liberality (ingifts
Greatlyalarmed
by
the
"
every
man
who
is remarkable
; that
of sacrifices,
be put to death
means
thus
the
by
the
which
they subsist.
of Devaki former
gods shall be deprived of the The goddess who has been born
has
as
infant child
alive who search
announced
my
to
me
that he is therefore
again
active
in
being was
death.
Let
be made
for whatever
be
earth, and let every boy upon unusual remorse." vigour be slain without
young in whom
The
Krishna
from
Avatara.
171
he
feared
nothing
Devaki
from
them, he released Vasudeva and their confinement, and, in dread of meeting his
more
great enemy,
On
withdrew his
regaining
of
into the inner apartments of his house. Vasudeva liberty, speedilysought out
was unaware
change of children effected by Vasudeva, and, after congratulating him on the birth of a son, suggestedthe advisability of his returning home ; as, his there detain him to in the was having paid taxes, nothing He feared of lest the Kansa should notice the spies city. of and excellences the to child, peculiar destroyhim according Kansas At the same order. time he brought his other child and placed him under the care of Nanda by Rohini (Balarama), his own to be brought up child. By this means, Rama as as and Lakshman carnation were inseparable companions in the previousinand Balarama Krishna connected as were intimately
course
Nanda, who
of the
in this.
The settled
herdsman
at
Gokula
long to were destroy the A female fiend named Putana, the sucking of instant death to an infant, came and, by night,
not
Nanda
and
his
family had
made
been
before
efforts
taking the
seized
arms,
Krishna
it with
hands, and
roared The what with
with
violence that
the
hideous
being
to
jointfell down
into the cow's
upon
dead.
see over
house
the
matter.
Yasoda
waved
tail brush
put dried
on
placingan
amulet
his
arm,
cow-dung besought
Vishnu There
legends connected with his boyhood,which teach his extraordinary when On one a mere occasion, power. infant, lyingunder Nanda's wagon, he cried for the breast,and did not come being impatient because his mother quickly, kicked the wagon of the bystanders over, to the great astonishment the He and Balarama played with and tormented calves to such an extent, that Yasoda became quiteangry ; and mortar to prevent its repetition tied Krishna to a heavy wooden
are
in which
corn
is threshed,and
went
on
Krishna,
K-
The
Puraxic
Deities.
trying to free himself from this,dragged it until it became wedged fast between two Arjuna trees, and with a strong pull
the
trees trees
were
uprooted.
no
The
astonished people,
because
the
must
fell when
storm
was
blowing,thought
to
sons
the
place
be says
unlucky and
that these
to
a
moved
trees
curse was were
away
two
Vrindavana.
The
Bhagavata
of riches,
phosed, metamor-
of Kuvera, the
god
who, owing
and
of the
sage
Narada,
of
were
thus
that it
that
accomplished
and
dians guar-
Balarama, keepers of
cowpens
the
vana," Vrinda-
they
of
were
age,
Purana,'the boys
were
full
:
of
childish
tricks from
pastime.
In Purana' the
'
Bhagavata
are
there
rid
himself foe.
was
of One
sent
his
dreaded
a
day
who
demon
to
hoped
when
KRISHNA SLAYING TAKASCKA.
but
the
seized him boy, seeing through his disguise, him round his head and dashed
him
so
by
the
foot,
the
swung
on violently
*74 Nanda
cattle ;
one
The
Puranic
Deities.
others,sent great floods to destroythem Govarddhana the mountain but Krishna, raising
and
it
as an
and
their
on
aloft
hand, held
umbrella
and
sheltered
KRISHNA
HOLDING
Ul'
MOUNT
GOVARDDHANA.
the storm
for
seven
days
to
and
nights.
he
Indra
and
praised him
Krishna
for what
had
done
; and
son
entreated
be
friend of their
means
Arjuna.
his
Krishna
wants
did not
by
any
confine
whom
attention
to
the
of the
cowherds
amongst
he spent his
earlydays.
The
Krishna
Avatara.
175
On
one
received
came
to
so
shone
was
a Satrajit, worshipper of the Sun, who had from his lord a magnificent jewel named Syamantaka, at Dwaraka, adorned with his jewel, visit Krishna which that the inhabitants thought the Sun himself brightly
occasion
present.
It
was
"
most
marvellous
famine its
to
"
but
was
strange condition
an
attached
source
to
: possession
a
althoughit was
when
worn
inexhaustible of bad
of
good
it
virtuous
person,
character of was cause by a man that Krishna, on the Thinking it possible learning of the gem, might wish to keep it, Satrajit gave it
the
to his brother
Prasena.
with
This
brother
went
to
hunt
in the forest
a
having the
killed him
not return to
killed
gem
by
lion.
in the lion's
Jammouth,
did
took
was
of it himself. possession the expected, Krishna had him Yadavas slain him.
a
When
Prasena
he
(Krishna's tribesmen)
To
of
to
began
of his traced
think
that
convince his
them
innocency,takingwith
the horse and He
upon
number rode
brethren,he
which
Prasena
was
the
place where
all blame in
slew its
then
and rider,
of acquitted
to
followed
Jambavat
bear-princeSukumara playingwith and fought with his father the king for twenty-one days ; but as no tidings of him reached his home at Dwaraka, his friends concluded be dead ; and by the performance that he must of his and offered funeral ceremonies, the food for this purpose water him enabled to supportinghim during his lengthenedconflict, overcome Jambavat, who gave him his daughter Jambavati to in triumph,carryingthe gem wife ; with whom he returned home and received with him, which he restored to Satrajit, from him
his
daughterSatyabhama.
finally given to
as
This
a
gem,
was disputes,
that
retain
he had
Akrura. Krishna fessed congood king, it wives him for not to was 16,000 possible his wife
it ; and
also that
Satyabhama
would
not
comply
its possessor.
as represented being
76
The
Puranic
As dance
Deities.
he and
Balarama
; but
played the
as
with them
as
could himself
not
hold
as
Krishna's
many
hand
as
they danced, he
were
into
forms
there
women,
woman
one
of the
true
Krishna.*
to
Yamuna
river,
to restore
bathe
tree
a
in
them
in the form of
suppliant
Bhagavata teaches that these women, impelled though they were by passion to seek Krishna, obtained through him final emancipation from sin. ance. In whatever a man worshiphim he will obtain delivermay way knew and sought him Some a as as a friend, son, some but in the end all as a lover, obtained some an some as enemy, of deliverance and emancipation." the blessing Krishna's favourite was Radha, the Amongst all these women wife of Ayanagosha. Her sister-in-law, seeingthem together,
"
The
Radha
was
she communicated her ; when however he reassured her,as he told her that when fears to her lover,
lest he should
murder
husband
came,
he
would (Krishna)
transform
a
himself
and her
her
would lover,
engaged in worshippinga goddess. Her husband happening and after this, her so employed, joined to come soon finding with her in the worship of Krishna in the form of Kali. It
whose
songs,
name
is Radha
is
ever
associated this
is
with
Krishna
in
hymns,
of this with As
a
prayers,
deity are
was
and
dancing
on
one
occasion of
its
a
with
(Union
his knees
then
wrung
his
which history
is celebrated
yearlyat the
Rasajattra.
The
if it had been
to
Krishna
Avatara.
and cloth, last
177
at
throat
as
pieceof
death
wet
tearing
beat him
years
Kansa
is informed
existence,
RAUHA
WORSHIPPING
KRISHNA
AS
KALI
and, as
but
as
we
have
these
noticed above, sent various demons the king determined efforts failed,
of his
to
on
him slay
a
grand
scheme
foe. dreaded by which he hoped to rid himself in his He sent Akrura, one of the few good men accordingly invitation to Krishna and Balarama kingdom,with a most polite
at
to visit him
his
to capital,
witness
some
78
hope
a on
The
Puranic
Deities.
fall an
a
in the
that
ordered them
demon
to horse,
Krishna
match
he meets
and
thrusts fearlessly
his hand
two
parts : hence
of
is Kesava, the slayer of Krishna's many of Kesin. names of Kansa and Akrura, having told Krishna of the ill-feeling that in three his leave
the
that have been made plots encouragedwith the assurance adherents would be
days Kansa
of the
and
his
they meet with a washerman poor country people, the clothes at work, whom they first annoy by throwing
when
in
some
the
ground, and,
themselves
he
expostulateswith them,
of Kansa's
and
robe
garments.
men,
Seeingthe
a
strong, gaily-dressed,
seller
and
good-looking young
some
flowers ; for his rich blessings Krishna bestows him in this life generosity upon After this they meet heaven after death. with a and promises
presents them
with
of his choicest
deformed the
once,
Kubja, carryingointments and perfumes to at palace; who, when asked by Krishna, gives him some is cured, and she is made for which kindness her deformity
then invites the brothers fixed for the
to her home. to
two
was day following
named girl
witness.
The
listswere
were
commanded
; and
by
in
case
fair
means
or
foul to
slay
and
his brother
elephantwas in readiness themselves slain. Seeing his But wrestlers and elephant were the king lost his temper and called fail, grand scheme so signally ever, howto his guards to slay the youths ; instead of this, out loudly Krishna rushed upon and slew the king in the midst of the
and falling at assembly,
deva
mother, Vasuthe
and
father, upon
at Mathura.
throne,and with
Krishna
very
soon
took
up
is of immense
service to
The
attacks them, and
When
the
Krishna
Avatara.
179
is beaten almost
eighteentimes
exhausted with
by
his
prowess.
these
protracted
who
wish
that by having two enemies to contend He, thinking would be exhausted, the people with at once prepared a new city, could protect the to which he conducted so it, strong that women No sooner had he made the people inhabitants of Mathura. Krishna.
secure
than he went
forth unarmed
and
alone,and attracted
the
King of the Yavanas, whose army stillsurrounded Mathura. Krishna, seeing the king following him, entered a himself there ; the king seeing a man lying cave, and concealed it must be Krishna, kicked it, and in an at its entrance, thinking of his destruction The instant became secret a heap of ashes.
attention of the
was
this the
: a
man
named
Muchukunda
had
received
as
boon
with this gods,the power to sleepfor a long period, should awake condition attached, that whoever him should be consumed tingly instantly by fire emanating from his body. Unwitkicked him the King of the Yavanas and received the escaped,and seized penaltyof his ignorance ; whilst Krishna from the army and
treasures
thus
left without
an
owner.
Krishna fell in love with Rukmini, the Amongst many others, daughter of Bhismaka, King of Vidhabha (Berar) ; but her brother Rukmin hated him, and refusing to givehis consent, at the advice of Jarasandha, betrothed to Sisupala.This she was and Ravan, whom other than Hiranyakasipu in was no Sisupala the had slain. On of the eve previous incarnations Vishnu wedding Krishna carries off Rukmini, who was another form of and other friends to take Balarama Lakshmi, Sita,"c, leaving
care
of themselves
and
when
Rukmin
follows him
with
an
and, but destroyshis followers, easily army, Krishna for the intercession of Rukmini, would have killed his brotherin-law too. after this occurrence, Indra pays a visit to Krishna, to enlist his sympathy and help againstNaraka, King of PragjyoSoon
immense
tisha,who
"
was
kinds
of
So
The
Puranic
Deities.
palace. He has taken away Varuna's umbrella, the celestial nectar-dropping earringsof my demands mother Aditi, and now my elephant." Krishna at once marches off to meet, the king, to help, consents conquers all his slaysNaraka and obtains the stolen property, for which forces,
he
shuts
them
up
in his
own
on
of its
owners.
"
In
the
women's
at an auspicious 16,100damsels, and of all, in received the hands moment according to the ritual, the number of the maidens, and separate houses; 16,100 was
apartment
he finds
into
so
many
forms
himself; multiply
so
that each
of the and
damsels
he
single person,
It
was
present from
Uma,
Krishna
the
wife
of
conflict between
and
Siva.
of Usha, a grandsonof Krishna, was enamoured whom he secretly daughterof Bana, one of Siva's worshippers, of these secret visits by Bana's visited. Being caught on one imprisoned,and, as the king would not guard,the princewas
Aniruddha,
release
him, Krishna
attacked
him
;
severe
but
Siva
and
his Siva
son
After
as fighting,
sat
Krishna, tired of
discus, which
the hundred
never arms
Kartikeya had fled from the field, using ordinaryweapons, let fly his wonderful failed of accomplishing his wish,and cut off
of Bana. As he
was
about to throw
it a second
time, Siva
for the lifeof his friend ; to whom, said : "You fitto apprehend in grantinghis request, Krishna are I am, thou art." that you are not distinct from me ; that which
came
and interceded
As
Krishna his
met
was
marching
Fever, an
of Bana.
towards
which
enemy Krishna
grandson was
him.
"
confined,as
emanation
above, a strange
Maheshwara
(Siva),
having
three
feet and
three
whom (Balarama), upon seized with burning heat, and his his ashes were was scattered, trembled to the body eyelids ; but lie obtained relief by clinging of Krishna. Contending thus with the divine holder of the bow, the Fever emanating from Siva was quicklyexpelled from the
in defence
182
"
The
Puranic
Deities.
club which shall crush
angry whole
the
According to this word of the Rishis,a which King Ugrasena ordered to from Samba's belly, club came into the sea. But the dust be ground to powder and thrown
that fell on
the
a
shore
became
rushes,and
not
small
:
part of the
club, like
thrown
lance
head, could
was
be
broken
a was
by
the named
the
from
was
visited
ascend
him Krishna,telling
to his home
:
done, he should
this he
the
to willing quite
threatened
his
to
race
from
forsake
their
city and
hastened
go
Prabhasa.
By this advice he unintentionally the sea-shore they indulged on reaching and for arms fightamongst themselves,
from the dust sprang and Balarama Krishna of the fatal club
from
Samba.
the
tryingto
left alone
make
between
combatants
two
only
brothers
led
were
to
their swifter
structio de-
of their
a river, mouth the serpent Sesha, of serpent crawled out of Balarama's which he was and so his end was an come. incarnation, Krishna, left alone, the with his foot upon his knee, when was meditating, on. talking a
"
Whilst
sittingand
the
banks
of
hunter Krishna
caused
Jara,armed
for
a
with
the
deer,shot him,
fatal arrow, passed by, and taking and thus his death was unwittingly
last part of the cursed club. Jara,seeing his to whom mistake, fell at Krishna's feet and asked forgiveness,
by
the
Krishna said
my and
"
Fear
not
thou
in the least.
favour
Krishna
to
of the
celestial car
appeared,in
the hunter
heaven
body.
have
In
this account
followed
the
'Vishnu
Purana/withwhich
many
additional
Bhagavata legends,similar
have
no
large part
of these
books
The
addressed
Krishna
him
Avatara.
In the
183 d Mahabharata,
prayers
to
as
however, Krishna
is little more
supreme. than a
to
great hero,excepting in
later origin than
age
believed
Krishna received
is
he
the
to
Krishna
in the
Mahabharata
are
Krishna then reverenced Siva with voice, :* mind, following he accompanied Arjuna to and act;" i.e.when understanding, I have Siva replies Siva's abode to beg heavenlyweapons. : is dearer to been duly worshippedby Krishna, wherefore no one In a hymn Krishna thus praisesSiva : I than Krishna." me
" "
Mahadeva, and his various works of old. For he is the creatures." Bhisma beginning,middle, and end of (all) says : Through his devotion to Rudra, the world is pervaded by the
know
"
performedausterities for a full thousand Siva, the god who bestows boons." years, propitiating had a son Siva that Krishna It was by through propitiating from and him he received the discus Sudarsana, Jambavati; from added eightothers : him he received eight boons, to which Uma of hundreds the eightgranted by Siva were a hundred among cording Achundred wives. sixteen thousand one sons,"and by Uma excellent of beings in the to Krishna, Siva "is the most he As is the greatest of gods, he is called three worlds." in all their acts : Mahadeva, since he constantly prospers all men he is called Siva." seekingtheir welfare (Siva), The following legend will show that the belief in Krishna's the Mahabharata when not by any means was common divinity it When offered a sacrifice, written. was King Yudhishthira was proposedthat Krishna,as the greatest chief present, should made. receive the presents that were objected Sisupala strongly to this,and supported his objectionby a recital of Krishna's listened partially for a long time, but at misdeeds. Krishna he must last declared that the time had come when slay his him a hundred detractor. He said, I have promisedto forgive mighty
Krishna. This Madhava
"
"
"
Muir,O.
S.
S4
"
The
Puranic
Deities.
offences
then the
he has
now
offended
more
than
hundred
times
;" and
In other passages of discus did its work. never-failing Krishna in almost as extravagant the Mahabharata, Siva praises tude language as that employed by Krishna to him ; but this attiof Krishna is so thoroughlyopposed to his general position that be little doubt these throughout the poem, there can introduced when the worship of Krishna had to a passages were that of Siva. largeextent superseded in the Mahabharata, was above not Krishna, as described
to
do it
too.
On
one
during the great war between the Kurus and Pandavas, in great distress, were the Pandavas owing to the bravery and chief named skill of a Kuru Dronacharjya. This chief had a Ashwatthama he deeply loved, named it was whom son ; and thought that,if a report could be spread to the effect that this distressed to fight. be too was son slain,his father would Dronacharjya at last heard the rumour, but refused to believe it confirmed it. At first the good king refused unless Yudishthira untruth ; but at Krishna's suggestionhe repeated to speak an Ashwatthama is dead," meaning in his own mind an the words yet wishing the father to understand elephant of that name, The trick succeeded of his son. them a ; but the king as of the had to endure the sight punishment for his prevarication he was lost in hell, as being conducted to heaven. the most the followingare Amongst Krishna's many names
"
common
:
"
Gopal,
"
The
"The Gopinath,
Mathuranath, "The
Lord
8a.
the
balarama accounts
avatara.
According
Balarama
an
to
some
of
Vishnu's
case
incarnations,
is the
eighth; Krishna
in that
the
eighth,
The
Balarama
Avatara.
black and Balarama
185
from
Krishna
a
white
As
they
were
constant
companions
during
of the shared
in
are
their stay
earth, many
Balarama narrated
There speaking of Krishna. few legends,* ferring a however, reto Balarama. chiefly Balarama is
an
incarnation
of
the
was
himself thus is of
said to that
the
part of
part
"
deity.
to
save
When
appealedto by
to
on appear their from a
distressed
gods
them
earth
oppressor
Kansa,
own
Vishnu
year
before his
means
of
of Balarama another
at
Rohini,
wife of Vasudeva,
to
save
residing
the
Gokula,
it from
cruel anger and fear of Kansa, who of had ordered destruction the
BALARAMA.
Devaki's
were
children
as
soon
as
they
it had been
a
born,throughwhose
would
was
eighthson
that predicted
year
he
meet
with
his death.
When
about
old, this
child and
two
Nanda named placed under the care of a herdsman his wife Yasoda, the reputed parents of Krishna, that the boys might be brought up together; Vasudeva, on the night
'
Vishnu
Purana,'Book
couch
V.
on
has a thousand the serpent deity, (endless), Vishnu reposes during the intervals of creation. The world is said to rest on the head of Sesha, who stands upon a the tortoise moves his feet, quakes tortoise ; when, therefore, Sesha yawns, earthor result. It was this serpent that formed the rope at the churning of the ocean : and by fires that issue from his body the world is destroyed at the end of each age, or Kalpa. He is sometimes of Kasyapa called a son and KadrUj a daughter of Daksha.
t Sesha (theend),or
Ananta
which
86
The
Puranic
Deities.
of Krishna's and
to
the
house these
of Nanda,
substituted
was
daughter of
Krishna with
Balarama
miraculous
second One
powers.
in the
people. possessionof
cowsome
named
complying with this request, the he tried as ass, appeared ; and demon, in the form of a monster seized him by his hind legs, to kick Balarama, the hero swung force with such the him to him round his head, and threw ground that he died immediately : the dead body Balarama threw to the relatives who the demon's came top of a palm tree, and
to
his
rescue
received
similar
treatment
at
a
his hands.
After
became
favourite
spot of the
named in their
the
boys
were
in the form
of
to
persuadedBalarama
he mounted
to
had
than
get upon his shoulders. No sooner off with him, and feeling the demon ran
the hero
heavy he increased his bulk until he became like and in size, a mountain causingBalarama to tremble with fear, Krishna for help. Krishna, reminding him of his to call upon thou art, O being who divine nature, says: "Calling to memory the demon of illimitable might, destroy yourself.Suspending a while your mortal character, do what is right." Balarama, acting with his knees, and this advice, squeezed the demon upon that he fell down pommelled him with his fists so fiercely dead. When boxing with Kansa's wrestler in the lists at to slay his antagonist. Mathura, he managed easily time in Dwaraka, a city After Balarama had dwelt for some Krishna had provided for the safetyof the people of Mathura, Krishna sent him to Vraja to see their old friends the herdsmen, with whom they had been brought up as boys. During his stay said : Varuni his wife, Thou, Madira, there,Varuna, addressing Ananta to the powerful art ever acceptable (Sesha) ; go therefore ordered by her husband, and promote his enjoyments." Thus
be
"
she
up Vrindavana.
took
her
abode
in
Kadamba walks
tree
in the
forest of
Balarama,in
his
smelling the
pleasant
The
Balarama
Avatar
a.
187
his fragrance of the liquor produced from that tree, resumed Whilst in a state of intoxication for strong drink. ancient passion to he called to the river Yamuna to come caused by this juice, in her, and, when she refused,threw him that he might bathe into the stream,- and draggingher towards his ploughshare him, his anger being he went, until, wherever her follow him made he set her free. appeased, he his return On to Dwaraka, after this visit to his friends, This king, married Revati, daughter of King Raivata. wishing his for husband suitable obtain a to daughter, repaired to of Vishnu, the glories for advice,who, expatiating Brahma on On in heaven for ages. detained his suppliant returningto the to find that during his long absence men earth,he was surprised and strength had deteriorated in goodness, size, ; but following Brahma's counsel,he went to Dwaraka, and offered his daughter wife to Balarama, who was as accepted the offer. Balarama but by the use of his ploughastonished at her immense share, height, however, managed to reduce her to a proper size. On and Devaki were one occasion,as Balarama they were together, named Dwivida, who had the greatlyannoyed by a demon various forms. He came as a monkey, and being power to assume of annoyance to gods and men, a source chiefly throughinterrupting felled by a blow of Balarama's the sacrifices, was heavy fist. were generally Though the brothers Krishna and Balarama violent between there was the best of friends, once a most quarrel A man named them. Satadhanwan was suspected of stealing valuable jewel.* Krishna and Balarama most him, a pursuing
came
to
where
the roads
were
so
bad
that
mained re-
the horses
with thief
on
drag
the
therefore the
foot.
When
man
within
reach,the
to
thrown, and
found. On
the
not
to be
Krishna's
he
the
chariot without
"
the
a
jewel,
violent
had
stolen it,Balarama
:
'
flew into
you
said to Vasudeva
Shame
light upon
see jewel,
to be thus
For
fulleraccount
of this
p. 175.
iSS
The
Puranic
Deities.
with done
use
greedy
Here
of wealth
lies my
path ;
me
you. with
house.
It is of
no
to seek
impose
on
with
proceeded
the
Videha, where
that he
for three
he
remained
guest of
King Janaka,
his home When
two at
Dwaraka. work
on was
Krishna's
their whole race had in fulfilment of a curse been brothers, as destroyed, they were talking under a tree, a serpent glided from Balarama's mouth its way and made to the sea, leaving the body lifeless, afterwards whilst Krishna fell pierced soon of a huntsman who mistook him for a deer. by the arrow
9. TrtE
BUDDHA
"originally foreignto the cycle of the Avataras of Vishnu, and therefore is only briefly alluded to in
some
of the Puranas.
Where
must
this have
is
done, the
intention
to
the
former."
Colonel
Puranas of the
Kennedy,f on
that
and
the other of
hand, argues
the
the
Buddha
the
Buddha
founder of
Buddhist
and
D H A.
system
common
religionhave
but
the name,
nothing in
that
the these
of
Goldstiickcr.Chambers's
Cyclopaedia.
f 'Hindu
Myth.'p. 248.
90
between
no
The
Puranic
advocates of
Deities.
the
the
full accounts
in Brahmanical
books, nor
to
that
there
try
represent him
writers
men were as
most
too
despicable
shrewd
to
Brahmanical
who
far Buddha
could influence of
did could be
was a
incarnation
deity;
and
as
his influence
in time
teachingopposed to
their own,
which
was
for
the country, they cleverly say that it was throughout prohibited of the gods that Buddha the enemies to mislead promulgated that his doctrine,
errors,
they,becoming
easy
weak
and
wicked
through their
might fall an
Puranic
The
account
prey. of Buddha
will be
supplemented given,
Buddhist work from of his life and by further particulars writings. * In the are only four short passages Bhagavata Purana of the Kali-yuga At the commencement Buddha. respecting
'
'
"
will Vishnu
.become incarnate
son
"
in
Kikata, under
of
the
name
of
Buddha,
of
the
of
for Jina,
the purpose
deluding the
in
enemies
a
the
gods."
The
Undiscernible
Being,having assumed
the three
mortal founded
doctrines
cities
of destroying, for the purpose by Maya (and in Kasi), by deluding them, the enemies of the gods, steadfast in the Praise to the pure Buddha, by the Vedas." prescribed religion the deluder of the Daityasand the Danavas." "By his words,
"
as
Buddha, Vishnu
In the
merest
deludes
the heretics."
the
famine
in
to
for six
successive
visited
a
this account
great distress
prince named Ripanjaya,and told him that if he would become him, and his name king,the gods would serve should be changed to Divodasa. On askingwhy he is chosen lu fore nil others, Brahma All other kings are wicked, tells him : the gods will not and rain upon the earth unless you shower
"
Hindu
Myth.' p.
250.
Ibid. p. 423.
The
Buddha
Avatara.
accedes
to Brahma's
191 request
condition
that that
deitywould
assist him
and
other
a
gods would
forsake the
on
men.
and be the only one who could confer happiness rival, this condition,with some culty diffiBrahma, in fulfilling
to
forsake
Kasi
favourite
throne
at
Kasi,where
to
men
years
he
greatest benefit
; but
gods being
their preceptor, and, jealousof his power went to Vrihaspati, whilst they spoke well of the effects of the king's government, benefited by it. complained that he, and not the gods, were Siva especially was annoyed at his enforced absence from Kasi ; for although he sent several times to make about its inquiries his too happy on earth to return were inhabitants, messengers to their lord in heaven. and Vishnu, accompanied by Lakshmi Garuda, at Siva's request, then proceeded to Kasi, a little to he formed the north of which by his divine power a pleasant named abode attended by his lovely Dharmakshetra, and there,
"
spouse,
did he
a
of
became under
female
name
sect.
a
appeared
in his Panyakirti, to the delusive instructions of his hand, and attentively listening with a low, sweet, and affectionate preceptor (Buddha), who voice taught him various branches of natural and supernatural religion." the universe was without Vishnu, as Buddha, taught that a
the
pupil with
book
"
creator
that there is
one
universal
and
for Brahma, Vishnu, Rudra, and the rest Supreme Spirit, of mere are names corporeal beings like ourselves. Death is a fear it ? He further taught that : why we peacefulsleep should guard as our own life the life of another ; that pleasure is the only heaven, and pain the only hell, and liberation from Sacrifices are of acts ignorance the sole beatitude. of Panyakirti, these doctrines folly." Through the exertions deluded soon the spread throughoutthe city; whilst Lakshmi women by teaching them to place all happiness in sensual
"
"
"
192
The
Puranic
Deities.
decay, let us, before it becomes ; as the body must pleasures which it gives. The distinction of dust, enjoy the pleasures castes has been vainlyimagined." As Lakshmi gave numerous her influence was to her disciples, boons great,and her teaching spreadwidely.
As
a
dissemination
of these
doctrines
in the
whom Vishnu in the to dispirited, of a Brahman now form appeared, and hears from him an of his troubles,and the expression of a wish to resign account of cases The in which his crown. king mentions a number have had to suffer, virtuous men owing to the power of the gods, obtain final beatitude. informs Vishnu how he can and inquires him that he has acted unwiselyin compellingSiva to forsake to consecrate an image of Siva, by Kasi, and advises him worshipping which he will obtain the fulfilment of his desires. follows this counsel,inaugurateshis son Divodasa as king,and, the Linga he had set up, Siva appears and he is worshipping as him to Kailasa conducts heaven). It is the common (Siva's
city, Divodasa
belief of the
effected the
to
in people
the west
Vishnu
had
terminate
The
reason
'
Siva Purana
A famous
gives another
named tama, Gau-
Rishi
thousand
near
country
was a
in the southern tapas (penance) years a severe Brahmadri. the mountain During this time there
to drought,
remove
severe
Varuna
for six
months
with
that should
"
asked.
said, How
boon which
can
transgress
power
cause
a
Ask
some
it is in my
would then asked that Varuna grant." Gautama beautiful hermitage to appear, shaded surpassingly holy trees, where sun by fragrantand fruit-bearing
'
from
men
the
and
Kennedy, Hindu
Myth.' p. 253.
The
Buddha
Avatara.
193
by holy meditation shall be liberated from pain, sorrow, and as thou art lord of water, let it enjoy a and anxiety; Varuna granted this request, and the perennialfountain." "the loveliest on became the terrestrial hermitage of Gautama
women
"
orb."
One
Brahman
day
as
the
of Gautama disciples
went
to the fountain
some
tried to prevent them from drawingwater filledtheir own pots. Ahalya goingherself was
women
until
jected sub-
the Brahman women annoyance: before they had themselves allow her to draw water
the
same
obtained
all
women,
not
annoying
unkind
the
ascetics, complained to
had for
their
husbands
treatment
received from
Their husbands
who advice,
might be
the
sin
made of
to
driving him
poor Gautama
a
To
this
Ganesa
consented himself
; and
into
debilitated cow,
was
rice where
eat
the
grain.
took up a straw and The sage, knowing nothing of this disguise, did he touch it than it tried to drive the cow away ; no sooner felldown
a
dead.
Having incurred
man
the
cow,
had
distance ; but
until he
had
expiatedhis sin,they
Gautama seeks the free from
a
worship.
be Brahma
times ; bathe in the and worship ten million images of Siva. hundred informs from bathe the in him of the trick
driven that he
was
him
can
so
easily.
Tradition
Gautama that he
a new
the conduct
separated
system of
O
established
time
Brahmanism. eclipsed
194
The the
'
The
Puraxic
Deities.
account
of
Buddha,
M.
are
from
a Buddhist Lalita-Vistara,'*
work
from which
Barthelemy
et
sa
La
Boudda
Religion.'
The correctly is an appelBuddha for Buddha lative, meaning enlightened was the capital born at Kapilavastu, of a kingdom of that name,
"Buddha,
"
or
more
"
situated of
at
tains moun-
Nepal,north
His
present
of
Oude.
father,the King
of the
clan
of
wras
the
Buddha and he
Gautama
Mayadevi, daughter of King Suprabuddha, and need as beautiful, we say that she was he was powerful and just? therefore by birth of the Kshattriya, was or warrior caste, took the name of Sakya from his family, and that of from his clan, a kind of spiritual relationship claiming
BUDDHA.
mother
race
of Gautamas.
a
The
name
of Buddha,
or
later
(he whose
days
care
even
though
mother
and so probably periodof his life, objectshave been accomplished), His given him in his childhood.
the father confided
died
seven
of his deceased
his wife
a
child
soon
grew
knew
up
more
most
most
than
could
refused
to
take part in the games and never of his playmates, when he could sit alone, lost in meditation as
happy deep
him
shadows
of the forest.
It
was
there
.Max
'
210
ft.
The
when young
to
Buddha
Avatara.
195
to
he
had
thought him
at
once.
prevent the
prince from
him ministers
to
becoming
When the
marry
aged
seven
and, convinced at last that not even days for reflection, marriage could disturb the calm of his mind, he allowed the for a princess. The ministers to look out princessselected
was
the beautiful
her father
was
at objected
marrying a
he
arms saw
young
he
in feats of
one
and
power
of the
prince
on
remained, as
he had
been
absorbed before,
"
in meditations
on
the
problems of
used
to say,
life and
'
death. real. It is
or
Nothing is
he earth,'
is nothing it
spark produced
"
by
is
extinguishedwe
know sound
came
whence
a
came
of and
and lyre,
the wise
whither
we
where intelligence
to bring light
man
be
some
supreme
If I attained
it,I could
the
; if I
world.' young
The
king,who
was
I could deliver myself, of perceivedthe melancholy mood divert him of the most the from his Three
free
the
tions specula-
all
in vain.
to any
that could
in the
"
happen
man,
provedof
a
career
One
day, when
largeretinue
driving
of his
through the Eastern gate of the cityon the way the old man, road an he met broken on parks,
One his could teeth
see
to
one
he chattered,
to utter
decrepit. muscles over the whole of his body ; covered with wrinkles, bald, and
unmelodious
and
and
hardly able
bent
on
hollow
and
sounds.
He
was
jointstrembled.
'
'Who
is small
is this
'
said the
princeto
his blood
his coachman.
are
He
dried up, his muscles stick his body is wasted his teeth chatter, to his skin, away ; leanin
O
2
196
on
The
Puranic
Deities.
hardlyable to walk, stumblingat every step. in his family, is this the common Is there something peculiar or lot of all created beings? is sinking the coachman, that man under old Sir,' replied have become has destroyed his obscure, suffering age, his senses and he is despisedby his relations. He is without strength, and people have abandoned him, like a support and useless, dead tree in a forest. But this is not peculiar to his family. In youth is defeated by old age. Your father, every creature your all will come to the same mother, all your relations, your friends, end of all creatures.' state : this is the appointed Alas ! replied the prince, creatures are so so weak ignorant, and foolish, toxicated to be proud of the youth by which as they are inthe old age which awaits them ? As for me, not seeing I go away. Coachman, turn my chariot quickly.What am I,the what have I to do with pleasure ? and future prey of old age returned to the citywithout going to the park. the young prince "Another time the princewas driving through the Southern in the road a when he perceived gate to his pleasuregarden, his body wasted, from illness, man parched with fever, suffering without a home, hardlyable covered with mud, without a friend, the sight of himself and at the to breathe,and frightened approach of death. Having questionedhis coachman, and which he expected, the young received from him the answer princesaid : Alas ! health is but the sport of a dream, and the form. is the wise take this frightful Where fear of suffering must could any longer think of who, after having seen what he is, man, turned his chariot, ? The prince and returned joy and pleasure to the city. A third time he was to his pleasure-garden driving through the Western on gate, when he saw a dead body on the road, lying with a cloth. The friends stood about crying, a bier and covered sobbing, tearing their hair, covering their heads with dust, their breasts, and uttering wild cries. The prince, striking again this painful his coachman to witness exclaimed : calling scene, Oh ! woe be destroyed to youth, which must by old age ! Woe be destroyed by to health, which must diseases ! so many
he is his stick,
'
"
'
'
"
'
'
'
'
"
'
'
"
198
tudc,
near a
The
Puranic
Deities.
himself to the named Uruvilva, subjecting village to his appearingin the world as a most severe penances, previous At the end of this period, teacher. however, he arrived at the far from giving peace of mind and conviction that asceticism, and a stumblingthe way to salvation, a snare was preparing block
once
of truth.
an
began
and was at gave up his exercises, self, Left to himapostate by his five disciples. to elaborate his own system. He had learned He
nor
the
Brahmans
of any
avail for
the accomplishing
him from the fear of old age, disease, and freeing he at last imagined that he long meditations and ecstatic visions, had arrived at that true knowledge which discloses the cause, and of all the changes inherent in life. It therebydestroysthe fear, from the moment when he arrived at this knowledge that he was of Buddha the enlightened.Buddha hesitated claimed the name he should keep his knowledge to himself or for a time whether it to the world. of communicate Compassion for the sufferings and the young of a the founder man prevailed, prince became than 2000 which after more religion, by years is still professed beings. 455,000,000 of human further history of the new The teacher is very simple. He which at all times has been the principal seat pr""ceeded to Benares, of learning he made in India,and the first converts the five were fellow-students who had left him when he threw off the yoke of the Brahmanical observances. but as the Many others followed, ft "r
" '
Lalita-Vistara' breaks
no
off at Buddha's
account
can
arrival at Benares,
we
have
of the
rapid progress
of his
doctrine.
gather from scattered notices in he was the Buddhist canon, invited by the King of Magadha, Bimbi ara, to his capital, Rajagriha. Many of his lectures are delivered at the representedas having been monastery of had rich merchant Kalavataka, with which the king or some him ; others on the Vulture Peak, one of the five hills presented which surround that ancient capital. Three of his most famous disciples Sariputra, Katyayana, and Maudgalyayana joined him during his stay in Magadha,
"
" "
The
Buddha
Avatara.
199
where
he
enjoyedfor many
afterwards
as
king was
we
of the king. The years the friendship assassinated by his son and then Ajatasatru, settled for
a
hear of Buddha
time
at
north Sravasti,
of the
lectures were delivered at Sravasti, Ganges. Most of Buddha's of Kosala,and the King of Kosala himself, the capital Prasenagit,
became
a
convert
are
to
his doctrine.
After
an
absence
at
of twelve
occasion
to
Sakyas
his faith.
wife became
one
of his
and, with his aunt, offers the first instance of female followers,
Buddhist
"
in India.
We
days
of Buddha's
visit to
good age of threescore years and ten, where the king Ajatasatru, Rajagriha,
and the assassin of his
own
the former
enemy
of Buddha
father,
had
publicconfession of his crimes. followed by a large of On his return he was number the Ganges,he stood and when the pointof crossing on disciples, on a square stone, and turninghis eyes back towards Rajagriha, he said,full of emotion, This is the last time that I shall see that he He likewise visited Vaisali, and, after takingleave of it, city.' reached the city of Kusinagara, when his vital strength had nearly under and, while sitting began to fail. He halted in a forest, would Sal tree, he gave up the ghost, a or, as a Buddhist say,
joined the
after congregation,
making
'
into Nirvana."
verses following by from Lalita-Vistara,' :
Dr.
Muir
which
made
"On
Himalaya's lonelysteep lived of old an holy sage, Of shrivelled form, and bent with Inured to meditation deep.
There He
"
age,
"
when
great Buddha
had been
born,
The
To
gloryof the Sakya race, with every holy grace, Endowed world forlorn the suffering save
*
"
O. S.
T.,ii.496.
200
The
"
Puranic
Deities.
taught
With
"
witnessed
The He
was
Resounding loudlyBuddha's
While echoes clear their shouts
prolonged.
"
The
The
cause
awe,
Within Far
"
longingseized this child to view and homage pay, hand, and clasp, Athwart the sky he took his way By magic art, and swan-like flew ;
At
With
"
came
see
King Suddhodan's gates ; craved entrance Go, royalpage, tell thy lord an ancient sage the king permission waits.
to
'
"
"
obeyed, and joinedhis hands ' and said A sage prince, Of shrivelled form, and bowed with age, Before the gate, my sovereign, stands,
page
The
Before the
"
And
To
humbly asks
whom
to
see
the
king.'
'
"
Suddhddan with
cried
We
greet
All such
The
"
holy man
meet
The
And
stood,
spake his
ever
With
And
be health, blessing and might, and wealth ; lengthof life, seek thy people's good.'
"
'Thine
'"
With
The
.illdue
forms and
him sit ;
not
meet
respect
And
'
"
Great sage, I do
recollect
The
"
'
Buddha
Avatara.
201
before
allow
now
what I inquire
bringsthee
dwelling-place.'
To
the saint replies, thy babe,' from Himalaya'ssteeps.' I come ' The king rejoins, My infant sleeps ;
see
'
moment
the Rishi spake, ne'er,' their senses long steep, Nor softly love luxurious sleep; awake.' The infant princewill soon Such
'
great
ones
In torpor
"
The
At
wondrous father's
His
Before the
"
sage's longingeyes.
beholding, bright, passing than the race glorious divine, And marked with every noble sign, The saint was whelmed with deep delight ;
More
-
The
babe
"
And He With
crying
"
'
Lo
an
infant of form
graced
I greet ! '
With
every
charm
"
wound, he said, of two careers one,' Of fame awaits in coming years The child in whom these signsare found.
Next
arms
round
'
the babe
his
'
And
..
If such
He
an
one
at
home
a
shall become
a
abide, king,whose
sway
Supreme
On
mighty
armed
..
If, spurningworldlypomp as vain, He choose to lead a tranquil life, And wander and wife, forth from home He then a Buddha's rank shall gain.'
202
The
"He
Puranic
Deities.
gazed, When suffused his aged eyes ; tears His bosom heaved with heavy sighs ; Then asked, amazed King Suddhodan
on
"
spoke,and
the infant
"
'
Say, holy man, what makes thee weep And deeply sigh? Does any fate Malign the child await? May heavenly powers my infant keep
For
!'
"
'
no
fears cried
;
Rishi
'
illcan
such
child betide ; my
tears.
My
"'In
And Than
" '
far sublimer
ever
fame
attain
won.
lawgiverhas
a
He
such
wheel
of sacred lore
earth
to
Shall
As
speed on
never
roll,
in motion of yore.
to set
yet hath
been
or
or By priest,
sage,
god
"
'
The
bless, The way of rest and peace to teach, shall preach A holy law thy son law of stainless righteousness.
men
"
world
of
and
gods
By
him From
shall
men suffering
be freed
From Which
"
'
His
hands
Who
With
in
earthlybonds confined
shall bind
Of those whom
gall. flight
"'
His words
The Which
of power
put
to
dull array
of leaden
clouds
And
The
U I
Buddha'
shall men,
Avatara.
203
By him
Be To
In devious
led
to
find
perfect way
"
final calm
at last be
brought.
But
The
king,in many years, somewhere flowers, fig-tree perhaps; So, after countless ages lapse,
once,
Buddha
once
on
earth appears.
"
'
And
Has An
now,
come
at
he perfect Full, insight gaining, endless myriads tost Shall rescue On life's and lost, rough ocean waves, And grant them immortality.
But I
am
and worn old,and frail, ; live the day to see this thy wondrous child shall free the suffering world forlorn.
own me
unhappy
mourn,
fate
weep, and is nigh,
bids
and
sigh
Buddha's
me
triumph now
it comes
too
But, ah ! for
"
late ! '
thus the
extolled,
fired
great
All illstnat
And
now
"
his errand
with
done
"
the sage,
human
Dismissed
and gifts
due,
Athwart And
flew,
reached
204
The
Puranic
of
Deities.
starts
to it and
on
tion transmigra-
It then
say
no (works),
of the existence
is and
must
or
non-existence
; and
It
assumes
that
existence
be miserable entire
good
does
not entrance
existence. it may be
worse
form
of it than
is at
present endured.
Buddha's
four
are as
Sublime
:
"
system,
follows
cause
of his gem The firstis that pain exists ; the second, of pain ; the third, that pain can be ended
verities," containingthe
annihilation ; the fourth by Nirvana,or exemption from existence, the way that leads to Nirvana. The great thing is to get shows and when this is accomplished, the soul is ready for rid of desire, complete Nirvana, and a man dying in this state will not again He taught the evil of caste distinctions, be born. and all who
embraced his tenets became
members and
of
great brotherhood.
which
Instead of the
the Hindus
were
mortifications painful
sacrifices by costly
that
confession
compelled to make expiationfor sin,he taught and promise of amendment all that was were
code is
one
which can spring of all virtue is Maitri, only be translated as charityor love. It does not friendship, express of particular the feeling affection which a man or has from one of his fellow-creatures, or but that universal more feeling which inspires with good-willtowards all men us and constant to help them."* willingness
the
"
Its moral
of the
most
in perfect
the
There
is
one
of peculiarity
as
pared com-
of and veneration preservation for relics of their founder. With the exception of a legend bones were stating that Krishna's placed in the image of and another teachingthat Vishnu cut the dead body Jagannath, ""f Sati into
with
the
Hindus,
viz. the
of which
is
now
enshrined
in
temple,we
have
record
Burnouf,quoted by Max
i. 222. Miiller,Chips,'
'
2o6
Vishnu
The
Puranic
'
Deities.
from
the
'
Purana Kalki
will give an
remove.
is to
will establish Magadha a sovereignnamed Viswasphatika barians, the Kshattriya race tribes ; extirpate ; elevate fishermen, barto power Brahmans, and other castes ; whilst Sudras,
outcasts, and barbarians
will be
masters
of the
Indus, Darvika,
"The kingswill be 'of churlish Chandrabhaga, and Kashmir. addicted falsehood to and violent temper, and ever spirit, children, and wickedness. They will inflict death on women, of subjects, be of limited cows ; they will seize the property rise and fall ; their for the most part, rapidly power, and will, and they will display their desires insatiable, lives will be short, but little piety. The peopleof various countries intermingling with them will follow their example ; and the barbarians being whilst purer tribes are powerfulin the patronage of princes, and the piety will people will perish. Wealth neglected, decrease day by day, until the world shall be whollydepraved. Propertyalone will confer rank,wealth will be the only source the of devotion,passionwill be the sole bond of union between of success in litigation, falsehood will be the only means sexes, will be objectsmerely of sensual and women gratification. no Earth will be venerated only for its mineral treasures {i.e. thread will sacred) ; the Brahmanical spot will be peculiarly tions constitute a Brahman ; external types will be the only distincwill be the universal of the several orders of life, dishonesty will be the cause of dependence, weakness of subsistence, means and presumption will be the subterfuge for learning, menace will be devotion, simple ablution will be purification liberality from the impulse of ordinaryfeeling, not will be made (i.e. gifts in connexion rites or as an act of devotion, and with religious for pleasure ablution will be performed not religiously or comfort, will Mutual with and prayers). assent prescribedceremonies afar off will and water be marriage, fine clothes will be dignity, be esteemed a holy spring. The people unable to bear the heavyburdens imposed upon them by their avaricious sovereigns
*
Page
62 2.
The
Kalki
Avatara.
207
and will be glad to feed the valleys, refuge among flowers, and leaves ; their upon wild honey, herbs, roots, fruits, only coveringwill be the bark of trees, and they will be exposed No man's life will exceed and rain. to cold and wind, and sun in the Kali Age Thus shall decay three-and-twenty years. until the human It is race flourish, approaches annihilation.' in what appeared to rather strange that the condition of men the writer of this Purana miserable he could imagine, as the most
will take
where
was
bark
and
of
roots
and
was fruits,
It
was
thus
earliest ages regarded as the most desirable. held in the greatest old Rishis lived, who are
esteem.
practices taught by the Vedas and the institutes of law shall nearly have ceased, and the close of the Kali Age shall be nigh,a portion of that divine being who exists of his in the character of Brahma, and who is the nature own spiritual shall beginning and the end, and who comprehends all things,
"
When
the
descend
upon
the
earth.
He
will be
born
in
Vishnuyasas, an
endowed with
eminent the
Brahman
of Sambhal
the
eight superhuman
faculties.
might he will destroy all the Mlechchhas (outcasts), devoted and all whose minds will to iniquity. He are thieves, then re-establish righteousnessupon earth ; and the minds of
those and who live at the end of the Kali
Age
men as
shall be who
are
awakened
be made
changed in
of human
virtue of that
time particular
shall be
a race
the
seeds
beings,and
of the Krita In the
shall
give
or
birth of
to
who
Age,
Age
Purity."
in
he is represented pictures, white man before a white as a riding upon or bowing down of the horse,and with a sword in his hand : he is the purifier of purityand goodness. present degenerate age, and the restorer of descriptions
Kalki, and
208
The
Puranic
Deities.
JAGANNATH.
This in the
an
deity is not
Puranic
reckoned
as
one
of the Avataras
of Vishnu
though tradition declares him to be of Vishnu himself,and not the incarnation of a there is considerable reason for doubting essence,
lists ; but
"
whether
Jagannath originally
with Vishnu
; the
the Lord
of the World
"
had
was
connexion
he
any the
known un-
was
; and
the
god
when
was
admitted
Pantheon
regarded as
of Vishnu.
manifestation several
There
to legends professing
in which
he
is
JAGANNATH.
ponderous car, that is so in the worshipperis destroyed. Professor Goldstiicker * gives the following legend from the of the ordinary notions of the Ain-i-Akbari,in which some A king desirous of people respecting Jagannath are described. learned Brahman to select a proper site. a citysent a founding The Brahman after a long search reached the sea-shore,and there saw a crow divinginto the water, which having washed its body made obeisance to the sea. Understanding the language
Chambers's
by the peoplewho visit his shrine : they speak of going to see Jagannath, not to worship him ; and it is the sightof the image as he is in his being bathed, or drawn eagerlydesired as a means by which sin
Cyclopedia,s.
v.
Jagannath.
of
209
that if he remained he learned from the crow there a birds, short time, he would comprehend the wonders of the land. The with a temple, largecity, had appeared. One night the the spot near on Raja in a dream heard a voice saying to him : On a certain day the sea-shore, when there will arise from the thine eyes on cast of wood water a piece 52 in. longand 18 in.broad : this is the true form of the deity; take it up and keep it hidden in thine house seven days, and in whatever shape it shall then appear, placeit in the temple and worship it." The Raja acted upon the advice given to him in this dream ; and, when he had set up the image which performed many received from the sea, called it Jagannath, and became the object of worship of all ranks of people. miracles, * fuller account. When Ward Krishna was givesa somewhat his bones were left by him shot by the hunter Jara, accidentally the tree where he died, until some to rot under pious person collected them and placed them in a box, where they remained, until Indradhumna, a king who to prowas earnestly striving pitiate in itthese Vishnu, was directed to form an image and place
a
"
of king, apprised
built
assurance
that he would
afterwards
obtain
rich
deeds. When Indradhumna wished to religious follow his advice, he prayed to Visvakarma to assist him by the of the architect the making image ; gods consented to do careful in explaining but was most to the king that if any this,
one
looked
at
him,
or
in any
way
disturbed
him
whilst he
was
at
an
work, he would
unfinished
and leave the image immediately desist, The state. promised to observe king at once commenced his work. In
one
in
this
night
of Orissa ; and grand temple when after restraining was working at the image in the temple, his impatiencefor fifteen days, the king foolishly tried to see the he had said, and the as god at work, who at once discontinued, and without hands or feet. ugly face, image was left with a most The he saw the result of his as being exceedingly king, grieved him with in his distress to Brahma, who comforted went curiosity,
*
Vol. ii.163.
2io
The
Puranic
render the
Deities.
the
the
image
famous
gods to
as
be present at
tion inaugura-
priest, gave eyes and a soul of Jagannath was thus the fame to the god ; and completely established. The original image of this deityis closely copied in besides Puri ; by his side there is generally an other places image
of Krishna's favourite brother
The
:
"
himself
officiated
followingis translated from a Bengali account and his wife having taken Narayana (Vishnu)
in the blue mountains of Orissa,where he
was
nath Jagantheir
up
abode
by visited by great numbers of gods of Nilmadhava, was the name obtained the name of Mokshyaand men, and the neighbourhood from births). A king named field of emancipation khettra (the of Vishnu, Indradhumna, a son of the Sun, a devout worshipper being anxious to pay a visit to Nilmadhava, before starting, the brother of his family priest, to learn the sent Vidyapati, to Orissa,that he might act as guide ; who on his return way
:_rave
more
known
such
an
account to
of all that
he had
seen
that
the kin"j
was
anxious
most
arrival there,that
gaze.
the
Having made his arrangements, king went under the guidanceof disappointedto learn on his grievously himself from public god had withdrawn
sorrow
As
he
cried with
ear
"
sky by
to
reached
his
wooden
the
image sightof
and
vexation,a voice from the As you cannot see : Nilmadhava, make a and worship that ; Narayana will inhabit it,
final
cipation." eman-
and
make
image you and others will obtain The king followed this advice ; as he was the image, Narayana himself, in the form
the named
preparing
of
an
Brahman
Visvakarma,
came was
and
offered
to
form within
image in fifteen
time specified and
was sister,
the
days. image
The of
offer
and accepted,
Jagannath,with
made.
of the worshipof Jagannath is that his image peculiarity is not only worshipped in its proper temple,but three days each is exposed to public view. On the first of these days, year called the Suan jattra the idol is taken from Festival), (Bathing its shrine, and in sight of vast on a platform, multitudes, lofty
The
Chaitanya.
the
This priests.
2 I I
bathed of
by
a
exposure
is supposed to be
the Rath days after, the image is placed iti an is held ; when immense car Festival) for this purpose, and taken to the made and reserved expressly temple of any god which happens to be near, for a change of air. The car is drawn by the excited crowd ; the poorer and more that it is a meritorious act to assist people believing ignorant the third in dragging it. After remaining a week in this place, is held,at which, with somewhat diminished festival (theReturn) Puri is the place the idol is dragged back to its home. fervour, with greater benefit to the where it is believed this deityis seen that there is almost as much worshippers ; but it is considered merit obtained his car to draw religious by seeingand assisting in places nearer and almost home. Every town large every h as its with of desirable and the a so own car village promise ; gift -salvation from sin it is not to be wondered at that thereshould be a great wish to see this deity.
cold, so
that, ten
productive jattra(Car
"
"
CHAITANYA.
Chaitanyais commonly
an
believed
; and
as
by
he
been
incarnation 300
of Vishnu
ago,
times,
how a human to notice interesting He is worshipped in to be regardedas divine. being came fact that at his shrine there Nadiya in Bengal,and it is a singular and he was is a very small image of Krishna, of whom a disciple whilst the image of Chaitanya is largeand conspicuous. apostle, about years
it is
The four
Hindus
are
say
most
important.
the Suklavarna
Ananta
second, in
the Treta-
that of Kapiladeva ; was (thered), yuga, called the Raktavarna the third, in the Dwarpara-yuga, called the Krishnavarna (the
was black),
Krishna
; and
the
Pitavarna The
founder
of the
was
illustrious
at
member,
lived
in Bengal. Santipore
was Nityananda,
212
The
Puranic
time
Deities.
born father
name
at
was
Nadiya
was
mendicant.
was
Chaitanya. Chaitanya's a Brahman, named Jagannath Misra ; his mother's Suchi ; their first son, Visvambhara, was a religious their renowned When son was born, his mother
a
short
before
rather
a
old
and
with
custom
on
a
which
tree to
her
child seemed
basket house
Adaitya happening pass by and as basket, lay imagining that he of he and which was deity might be the incarnation expecting, with his foot in the soft earth the incanhe had foretold, wrote tation into the mysteries employed at the initiation of a disciple The mother of the worshipof Krishna. this incantation receiving from the tree, who took the child down immediatelytook and showed kindly to his food, which he had before neglected, and vigour. signsof strength Chaitanya made great progress in learning ; at sixteen he with whom he lived until he was married fortyVishnupriya, he was four years of age, when persuadedby Adaitya and other his poita (Brahmanical and join mendicants to renounce thread) in their religious them life. Leaving home, parents and wife, he went of a great to Benares, and thought him guilty many crime in forsaking that was a largefamily dependent upon him for support. On his arrival at that city, he began to form a new correct to say that, as he still sect, or perhapsit would be more
to
die.
the
the
child
in
the
Vaishnavas,
were
or
the followers
of Vishnu, he
induced
gods to join in the worship of Krishna. these : that men The main tenets of his teaching wrere secular life, and spend their time in visiting should renounce a with shrines ; abandon the distinctions of caste and eat freely all who joined their sect, whatever their caste might be ; honour the name of Vishnu, and exercise bhakti (or trust)in that god
followers of other
as
the
means
of
He
allowed the
widows
to
remarry
forbade
the
eatingof
whom
and fish,
were
worshipping of
those
animal
sacrifices
not
hold
a
orfered
the
same
It is
was
curious
about faith in
salvation by preaching
214
The
Puraxic
Deities.
gods ; according to another, he is the god of sexual love, like In the latter the Eros of the Greeks, and Cupid of the Latins.
aspect he is thus addressed
the arrow,
has
desire
May Kama, having well directed and which is winged with pain,barbed with longing, And for its shaft,pierce it is in thee in the heart."
:
"
this character
Kama
that he appears
in the Puranas.
is known
in Hindu named
anger.
demon
SIVA
SLAVING
KAMADEVA.
it was ids,
Siva Sati,
said
that
only a
son
of Siva
could
the
but in consequence
had
of his intense
insensible
griefat
to
become
love.
The
gods
and
with his
Parvati
arrows,
at
near,
who
at
once
captivatedthe
consumed
to
with
Kama
he presumption,
caused ashes
flame the
to
issue from
his third
which
god
who
had
Kamadeva.
215
Purana'* Siva. himself
is a
his interrupted
account
devotions.
In the
'
Vamana
on
arrows
The
find
no were
rest.
He
threw
in the Kalindi
the waters
since its
changed into blackness ; dark stream, though holy,has flown through stringthat binds a maiden's hair." And as from place to place, the wives of the saints
forsook
to
curse
dried up and
their homes
and
followed
him,
consumed
The wife of
the story as follows: Rati, the mad with griefat the loss of her intercede with Siva, that he encourages He will be her born the
husband, entreated
restore
him
to
life. Parvati
gratified.
name
"
of Sri named
Krishna, and
Sambara entered Go and
his
will be
Pradyumna.
demon
will carry him off and cast him into the sea. Having he will appear in the food of Sambara. the body of a fish, in the house
him
your he will
on
of Sambara, and
when
and
slaySambara,
and
will live
a
became
'
servant
we
Pradyumna was but from the lying-in chamber by Sambara, terrible as death ; for the demon knew (having been told by the sage Narada)that would cast be his destroyer. Sambara Pradyumna, if he lived, of the deep. of the huge creatures him into the sea, the haunt born but he died not, and was the child, A largefish swallowed again from his body : for that fish was caught by the fishermen, His wife and delivered by them to the great Asura, Sambara. of his the mistress Mayadevi [the Bhagavata says, servant], of the cooks,and, when household, superintended the operations
story
:
the fish
was
cut
open,
saw
beautiful child.
Myth.'
f Ibid.
% Page 574.
216
The
Puranic
Deities.
wondering who this could be, and how it came and said to the her curiosity, to satisfy there,Narada came the whole gracefuldame : This is the son of him by whom was of Vishnu, who world is created and destroyed; the son from the lying-in stolen by Sambara chamber, and tossed by swallowed he was him into the sea, where by the fish. He is the rear in thy power ; do thou, beautiful woman, tenderly now Thus counselled by Narada, Mayadevi took jewelof mankind." reared him from childhood, being charge of the boy, and carefully affection became The fascinated by the beauty of his person. stillmore impassionedwhen he was decorated with the bloom The of adolescence. Mayadevi, then fixing gracefully-moving her heart and eyes upon the high-minded Pradyumna, gave him, all her magic and illusive arts. whom she regardedas herself, of the son Observing these marks of passionateaffection, Krishna said to the lotus-eyed Mayadevi : Why do you indulge in feelings so unbecoming the character of a mother ? To which of of mine ; thou art the son she replied Thou art not a son :
Whilst
the
was
"
"
'
'
'
Vishnu, whom
sea
Kala
Sambara
carried
away
and
wast
threw rescued
into
the
me
thou
wast
swallowed
by
but fish,
by
from
its belly.
the valiant
weeping for thee.' When Thy fond mother isstill filled with wrath, and he was Pradyumna heard this,
to battle.
In the
Seven
conflict the
times
son
of Madhava
of Sambara.
of
he
making
and
himself
of the
the
turned
againstSambara
into
killed him.
By
same
eighth, faculty
ascended
where
When Krishna
and the air, proceededto his father's house, he alighted, along with Mayavati, in the inner apartments.
the
women
beheld
Pradyumna,
'
they thought
it
was
himself.
Rukmini, her
alive.
Who
yet from
art
thee, thou
"At
said to
be the age of my Pradyumna, adorned is the fortunate mother by thee ? and from the affection I feel for would
of Ilari.' Narada
own
this moment
and
Rukmini
This
is thine
Kamadeva.
217
infant he
not
after This
Sambara, by killing
is the
whom
when his
an
was
stolen. wife
of
virtuous
Hear
Mayavati,
reason.
wife, and
Manmatha
the
Sambara.
the
When of
(Kama),
to
the
secure
fascinated
in various ; and
Sambara,
exhibited
him
illusory enjoyments.
this is the Kama his hands
thy
son
"
is the
descended
Kama
beautiful flowers.
youth,holding in
He
travels
bow three
and
arrows
of
about
accompanied by his wife Rati, the cuckoo, the humming-bee, spring personified, and gentlebreezes. Although in Bengal no images are made to represent him, he is worshipped at the time of marriage,and happiness in the married state and offspring are And sought for from him. part of the
hymn
Kama referred
to
through
the
worlds
above
from ritual.
the
'
Atharva-Veda
'
is contained
marriage
many
exert
names
indicative
men.
of
the
influence others
may
he
is
supposed
mentioned
amongst
intoxicates who
Amongst
love." mind."
be
Madan,
He
"
who He
with
agitatesthe
conquers
a
who
"
Pradyumna,
He who
Ananga,
"
He
"
is without
body."
are
Kushumesu,
He
whose
arrows
flowers."
2l8
The
Puranic
Deities.
CHAPTER
SIVA.
VI.
Siva
of the Hindu
Triad.
As
Brahma
was
Creator,Vishnu
in order
server, Preto
decay,
sary neces-
was Destroyer
; and
destruction
as
is
the
of Siva.
scarcely
with the this which
in
harmony
by
is
form
deity
but
represented,
be
membered re-
it must
that,
to
cording ac-
the
ing teach-
of death the
into but into
Hinduism,
death
is not
in
sense
of
new
form
of
life. He
.
who
destroys,
causes assume
therefore,
SIVA.
beings
"
to
new
phasesof
the
name
existence
the
hence
Siva, the
Siva.
219
"!/"/
2 2o
The
Puranic
Deities.
had he been would not have been the case certainly the destroyerin the ordinarymeaning of that term. as regarded Puranas, In the later Hinduism, as taught in the Epics and Siva plays a most important part, several books having been his praise of celebrating for the special written ; yet purpose in the Vedas. that of a god, does not occur his name as even, But in order to gain for him greater reverence amongst men, he
him,
which
is declared in the
to
be
the Rudra
of the Vedas.
Vedas, Rudra
is identified with
Agni
In
some
applied to epithets
to
Rudra
in the
Rig-Veda
from
Between
the texts
from
the
Brahmanas
same
relative to
and
in
am
deitywhich we discover chasm the Epic poems, a wide which, as far as I intervenes, no genuine ancient materials exist for bridgingover. aware,
the earliest of descriptions the Rudra of the Mahabharata
is not
The
his
indeed
very
different in
who is name generalcharacter from the god of the same portance but in the later literature his importrayedin the Satarudriya, is immensely increased, his attributes are more clearly the
of his person are conceptions entertained rendered distinct by the addition of various additional more features and illustrated by numerous maining legends. Instead of rein the Vedic Age, Rudra he was a subordinate as deity, has thrown completely Agni, Vayu, Surya,Mitra, and Varuna into the shade ; and Indra still occupiesa prominent although into a subordinate he has sunk down place in the Epic legends, and is quite unable to position, compete in power and dignity with Kin Ira, who, togetherwith Vishnu, now engrosses the almost exclusive worshipof the Brahmanical world." f In the following from the Vedas, J referring to Rudra, texts will be seen the germs of some of the legends found in the later books to Rudra, the What utter we concerning Siva : can the strong, the most bountiful, which shall be most intelligent, pleasantto his heart,that so Aditi may bring Rudra's healing
defined, and
"
"
Muir,O.
S.
T.,iv. 404.
Ibid.
-,-,-"
The
Puranic
Deities.
It is
to give a impossible
connected
a
account
deity.
and life,
His
career
has it
was
not
definite character
Avatara
of Vishnu,
where
death
possibleto give a historyof his birth, earth in human ; though he often appeared on at his favourite city, Benares,his home frequently
on
the
Himalayas.
All that
can
be done
is to
givea few
found in the sacred books, in which of the many legends his character and works are described, by which we may learn
written respecting Siva. the idea of the age in which they were to the Ramayana, married Uma, the daughter Rudra, according of Daksha,
who
in various stages of the lifeof Siva as appears Kali, "c. Fearing that the children of such
most
dangerousto live with, the gods entreated to live a life of chastity Siva and Uma : to this they consented, too late to prevent the birth of Kartikeya. but the request came of all the gods should then declared that the wives Uma be Rudra took childless. a the prominent position amongst the poison as gods at the churning of the ocean ; he drank that was nectar produced before the Amrita, which caused
his neck
to
become
dark-coloured, hence
"
one
of his
names
is
about to make. As Siva had great sacrifice that he was offended not invited by his father-in-law. The him, he was in
a
of this slight Siva : gives the cause upon occasion On the gods and Rishis were one assembled at a sacrifice celebrated by the Prajapatis. Daksha's On entrance, all rose his father Brahma to salute him excepting and Mahadeva (Siva).Daksha, after making his obeisance to Brahma, sat down but was he received offended at the treatment by his command, did not brook from Siva. seated, Daksha Seeing him previously of respect; but looking this want with his eyes, at him obliquely ifconsuming him. thus spake : Hear as Rishis, me, ye Brahman
'
Bhagavata Purfma
'
"
'
Muir, 0.
S.
Siva.
223
from
nor ignorance
with the
gods and
the
Agnis,while I,neither
is the practice of virtuous persons. describe what But passion, detracts from the reputation of the this shameless being (Siva) he by whom, stubborn he is,the as guardians of the world the course pursuedby the good is transgressed. He assumed inasmuch as, like a virtuous person, in positionof my disciple, he took the and of fire, hand of my the face of Brahmans
"
daughter
after
not
who
resembled hand
Savitri. of
This fawn-
[my]
have
to
saluted. and
ought to
daughter
demolisher He
roams
this
impure
proud
word of
abolisher
a
of rites and
to
a
Veda
Sudra.
cemeteries,attended by hosts of ghosts and like a madman, naked, with dishevelled hair,wearing a sprites, and ornaments of human bones, garland of dead men's [skulls]
pretendingto
be
Siva
but (auspicious),
in
realityAsiva
auspici (in-
insane,beloved
by
the
insane, the
lord of Bhutas
nature
lord of the
my
is
virtuous
the
of instigation
oppose
curse
Brahma.'
Having thus reviled Siva, who did not Daksha, having touched water, incensed, began to lowest of the gods, never Let this Bhava at (Siva),
'
him,
him
:
of
the
with
the
the
Daksha
then
left the
assembly.
a
After
his
departure a
follower Brahmans
of Mahadeva who
pronounced
to
curse :
'
sympathisedwith
women,
him
devoted excessively
and
have
goat.
and
a :
'
Let
ceremonial
stupid being continue to exist in this world in ignorance!' Upon this, Bhrigu (abrother of Daksha,
this
a
Rishi)launched
Let
counter-curse
upon
the
followers
of
practisethe rites of Bhava be heretics and opponents of the true Scriptures. Having lost their purity, deluded in understanding, wearing matted hair and ashes and bones,let them undergo the initiation of Siva,in which spirituous
those who
Siva
224
The
Puranic
Deities.
his
liquorsarc
followers
assembly,while
for
a
Daksha
and the
the other
Praja-
thousand
sacrifice in which
enmity
;
thus
commenced
between
Siva and
Daksha
tinued con-
he
not
was
at the great sacrifice made in consequence, when chief of the Prajapatis by Brahma, Siva was appointed
and
and invited,
"
Uma
former
no
her been
me.
husband that
in
told all
portionshould
in the sacrifice."
be
divided
to
By custom,
allot lawfully then says that to the sacrifice, which
no
share
The
Mahabharata
Siva goes with his attendants,and puts an end which, taking the form of a deer, is followed by Siva into the
sky.
a
drop
of
his
from forehead,
of which a formidable out proceeds, being is born, Jvara which burns the other things prepared for the up (Fever), and puts to flight the gods. Brahma to now sacrifice, appears Siva,promisesthat the gods shall henceforth give Siva a share fire in the
range
and sacrifices,
over
proposes
that
Jvara
shall be
allowed
to
the earth.
more
The
Bhagavataf givesa
to
lengthyand
sacrifice. Sati
different
account most
of the termination
anxious attend
of Daksha's
(Uma)
was
though her husband tried to dissuade her, she "disregards his warning and goes ; but, him for his hostility to being slightedby her father,reproaches her husband, and threatens to abandon her corporeal frame by
which she
was
gives up
and
the
with her parent. She then voluntarily ghost. Seeing this,Siva's attendants, who had
connected
on
are
Daksha
to
to
Siva's followers
put
death, being greatlyangered, " from a lock of his hair he tore out, a gigantic demon arose (named Virabhadra),
he
commanded
to
destroy
Daksha
and
his sacrifice."
The
Prajapatis, seven,
to according
various
are authorities,
Siva.
he
225
This
out
was
accomplished ; for
eyes,
Bhaga's
knocked
out
teeth, and
cut
off
Daksha's
head.
In their advised
Brahma
they resort to a tuft of desired by devotees,ashes,a staff, hair,an antelope's his body shining of the moon, like an evening skin,and a digit and allows Daksha cloud." Siva in part relents, to have a goat's and Vishnu head : the sacrifice is completed, gives an address
in which
he
shows
that
he
is the
supreme
troubles of his
be
worshippersarise
him. Daksha herself
from
the
to
different from
had
a
given up voluntarily
re-born
as
was Satiy
god of the Himalayas and Mena. Siva adopted the garb and lived the life of an and, ascetic, though generally worshipped under the form of the Linga,he in the Himalayas along "is representedin human form, living in the act of trampling with Parvati, sometimes or on destroying
demons, wearing round his black neck
of and skulls, furnished with
a a
the
whole
a trident, emblems, such as a white bull on which he rides, tiger's "c. He has three skin,elephant's rattle, skin, noose, eyes, one in in either his allusion to the three Vedas, or forehead, being time past,present,and future. He has a crescent on his forehead,
the
humanity in another personificat different from that viz.that of an tere ausjustnoted, very in a forest and teachingmen with matted hair, ascetic, living the power to be obtained by his own example, first, by penance mortification of the body, and suppression of the pas(tapas), sions of the abstract virtue meditation,as ; and, secondly, great and the loftiest to to union knowledge, leading ultimately spiritual of the universe." * or actual identification with the great spirit
*
'
having been given to of the churningof the ocean. is sometimes connected deitySiva,
moon
him
as
his share
Again Mahadeva,
with
Indian
Wisdom,'
p. 325. O
226
The
Puranic
Deities.
Vamana Purana
'*
the
'
describes the
ascetic.
Devi
:
(Parvati), oppressed
"
her lord
no
hast
thou
house the
to
might
Sankara
am,
constant
wanderer
in forests."
Having
thus
spoken,Sankara
under the shade of during the hot season it was when with its darktrees ; and passed,the rainy season On clouds succeeded. beholding which, Sati said to Siva : winds do blow, O ing Maheshwara, and rushHeart-agitating with
Sati remained
"
torrents
roar
let
me
entreat
thee
to
build
house
on
where Kailasa,
"
O my
I
I may abide with thee in comfort." Siva replied : beloved, I have no riches for the erection of a house, nor
elephant'sskin
The soul of
for
Siva,
of
having heard
was truth,
these
harsh
devoid
ground with
how of
can
bashfulness
we
say,
Sambhu,
the with
any
pass
in
shade
a
trees
"
Siva
With
our
bodies
pass
rainy season
rain
Having
thus
spoken,Hara
celebrated
is
on a
the
daughter of Daksha,
fixed
it,and
name were
in heaven
under When
of
cloud).
Mount does
the rains
Mandara.
not
his spouse
appear
to
have
each
bestow
one
gifts upon
wanted
to
that the
curse. a
In the
Ramayana
them in In
Mahabharata
with
is
an
account
of
dispute between
Rama and
Ravana.
being
unable
to overthrow
because
of the
assistance
afforded
him
by Siva, the
ii. 179.
'
Hindu
Myth..' p. 293.
f Ward,
Siva.
227
at their oppressed went, with Rama his help. Siva consented head, to ask Siva to withdraw to the seventh the them of on to witness conflict, day accompany the destruction of their foe. Durga (Parvati) severely reproached he could how her husband, asking witness the destruction of his who had stood praying to him in a worshipper own worshipper, the most sultryweather surrounded by four fires ; who had continued his devotions in the chilling cold,standingin water ; in his applications and had standingon his head, persevered She then poured forth a torrent of abuse, amid torrents of rain. him a withered old man, who smoked herbs, calling intoxicating
gods
whom
Ravana
had
and
covered
himself
with
ashes,and
an
was
asked
errand.
thought
now
she
would and
gets angry,
and
act
only a
from
know
nothing ; and
does
not
woman,
because
she wandered
placeto place, engaged in war, was a drunkard, spent her time in the company killed giants, drank their of degraded beings, blood, and hung their skulls around her neck. Durga became that the gods were so frightened, enraged at these reproaches, and entreated Rama to her, or to join them in supplication did so ; she became Ravana be destroyed. He would never demon. and consented to the destruction of the propitious, in the Sivopakhyana as beingexceedingly Durga is represented jealousbecause her husband, in his begging excursions,visited and the quarters of the town of ill-fame, inhabited by women in the Ramayana of a terrible quarrelbetween is an account them because Parasurama beat Kartikeya and Ganesa. * In the is a legend explaining Vamana Purana why Siva mendicant. Formerly, adopted the dress and habits of a religious but when remained and all things had been nought destroyed, posed that lord who is incomprehensible one vast ocean, (Brahma) rethe night had When in slumber for a thousand years. desirous of creatingthe three worlds,the skilled in the passed, assumed of impurity, himself with the quality Vedas, investing
'
'
Kennedy, Hindu
'
Myth..' p. 296.
Q
2
228
The
Puranic
Deities.
form with five heads (Brahma). Then also was corporeal duced proof darkness another form with three eyes from the quality and bearing and twisted locks, trident. Brahma a a rosary and created Ahankara next of individual existence), (consciousness which immediatelypervaded the nature of both gods ; and under its influence Rudra said to Brahma, Say, O lord,how earnest and thou hither, thou created ? asks wert Brahma by whom
" "
in return,
"
And
where
have
you
come
from
"
The
result is
terrible
in which quarrel,
Siva, inflamed
had the head
with
fifthhead
But
not
of
Brahma,
remained
which
uttered
when
Siva
tried to throw
to the
ground,it would
then created
a
fall,but
in his hand.
Brahma
giant to slay Siva in his weakened state, caused by the Brahma, the father of Brahmans, to escape from injuring Siva fled to Benares. The particular of Benares sanctity
from his the fact that it was there that Siva became absolved
therefore freed from of the dissevered head sin, and was he was doomed Brahma, which as a penance to carry with him wherever he
went.
It
was
in his
attempt
a
to
wandering
taught in the Mahabharata.* The Asuras had a boon bestowed them by Brahma, that they on should have three castles which should be destructible only by the deitywho should be able to overthrow castles by a single arrow." Owing to this defence, they become most hateful to the other gods,who, in their distress, conducts went to Brahma, who
"
Siva is known
is
Mahadeva, the
them
to
Mahadeva.
Siva
tells them
that
he
alone
cannot
but that,with the aid of half his strength, destroy these castles, their enemies. they themselves would be able to overcome They answered that they could not sustain half his strength, but proposed that he should undertake aided by half their the work consented came beto this,and strength. Mahadeva by this means called thenceforward stronger than all the gods,and was Mahadeva. of Parasurama in the account this, Notwithstanding
*
Muir, ().
S.
T.,iv.
223.
230
The
Puranic
Deities.
they were
convince of
conversingVishnu
his wife that he and
himself Siva
Siva, and
in
to
they became
'
one.
Another
*
found
the
Skanda the
Purana.' form
ocean,
Siva
a
occasion
at
assume
of
to
beautiful
attract
woman,
he
did the
the
Asuras
to
the
attention
of
drank
Vishnu
to
consenting
embrace
do
became
excited
As
Vishnu
away,
Siva followed
Har-Hari
his proper
became
one,
her. sought resumed ; and though Vishnu that their bodies so tightly is given to the deities thus third situated
in
united. Siva is
the middle
as always represented having
eye,
is given peculiarity seated on the Himalayas, in the Mahabharata.f As Siva was where he had been engaged in austerities, Uma, attended by her came companions and dressed as an ascetic, up behind him and The effect of this was his eyes. playfully put her hands over tremendous. and Suddenly the world became darkened, lifeless, The gloom,however, was pelled, destitute of oblations. as suddenly disforehead, by a great flame which burst from Mahadeva's in which the sun, was formed. a third eye, luminous as By the fire of this eye the mountain was scorched, and everythingupon Uma it consumed. attitude hereupon stood in a submissive before her husband, when, in a moment, the Himalaya, her father,
reason was
of his forehead
; the
of this
condition.
bird
or
fondness for some god is representedas having special and which aminal, on which he is supposed to travel,
or
vehicle.
The
image of
Nandi
is
seen
in front of many
to Mahadeva.
Owing probably to this circumstance, a curious custom similar in many prevails, respectsto the settingloose of the scapegoat by the Israelites. At the death of a follower of Siva,if his friends are pious and can afford it, they set a bullockand allow it to wander at will. By the Hindus loose, generally
*
Ward,
ii. 190.
Siva.
it is considered
a are
231
feed these sacred
and bulls,
meritorious
In
act
to
of these animals country places many a vators to the cultithey become great nuisance
damage, pious,as
idea
seems
they
a
have
were
If
man as
though they do much tained. no no compensation can be obowner, devout,or his friends eminently specially
bulls
are was
; and
many
to
seven
:
The
he will
be this
as
Siva
whose
behalf
these
given.
himself life of
an
Siva
and ascetic,
him
now
penance, it is believed that a similar life is of the Saivites, followers or ; hence many
practised pleasingto
of
Siva,
of and resort to cruel rites as a means practise great austerities, gaininghis favour. Wandering throughout India are tens of who thousands of Sanyasis, subsist upon or pilgrims, charity, and expose themselves to cold and heat, in the belief that their inflict upon of them selves themto this deity. Some life is pleasing their arms or legs in one pain by retaining great physical posture for years ; others allow the thumb-nail to grow through blind until they become their finger ; others gaze into the sun others of silence upon themselves,until at again impose a vow lengththey cannot speak. At certain festivals held in honour of Siva,the lower orders of the peopleused to swing from bamboos hanging by iron hooks forced into their bodies, whilst others from a height upon sharp knives ; but at the themselves threw ment. are prohibited by the Governpresent time these cruel practices At these times an intoxicating drug made from hemp is for this practice being the life indulged in ; the authority freely As Krishna is believed to of Siva, as described in the Puranas. be pleasedwith songs and dances, not always of a highly moral drunken Siva is believed to delightin the cruel and character, of his ignorantworshippers. practices of Siva's The following from the Bhagavata,descriptive extract forms that now and much conduct, countenances appearance part of Siva's worship. Coming to the conclusion that one of half the body of assumed his worshippers Siva in distress, was
"
J 1
-
The
Puranic
Deities.
J-
his body over with fastened his matted hair, rubbed Parvati, ashes, ate a largequantity of hemp, swallow-wort, and thornthread composed of white apple ; and wearing a Brahmanical
SIVA
SLAYING
AN'
ASURA.
snakes, clad
a
in
an
necklace
of beads
and
Nandi, accompanied by ghosts, and evil spirits, "blins, Bholonath spectres, witches, imps,sprites came forth. On his forehead was the moon ; he placed the
garlandof skulls,ridingupon
Siva.
233
Ganges
was
on
his
head,*
was
and
a
destructive
weapon
his eyes were His most very red. trident : with this he slew the foe who
obnoxious
to his follower.
Though
Siva's
Puranas, and
appearance he in pictures
that
does not suggest anything appearance, offensive to those unacquainted with its symbolic meaning ; and
though some
speak of its being innocuous to the Hindus for any themselves, it is impossible one acquaintedwith the for its being the recognised legends which account symbol of Siva, to see and worship it without impure thoughts being the male it being intended to represent both suggestedby it,
writers
and
reproductive organs. to legendsare given to explainhow the Linga came be the representative of Siva ; the probability is that it was an tribe,incorporatedinto objectof worship of some aboriginal Hinduism. The Padma Purana f teaches that it was the result of a curse Bhrigu was sent by the pronouncedby Bhrigu. When
Several
'
'
female
sages
to discover who
of the three
once
gods was
to enter
he the greatest,
was
came
to Siva's
doing so by
was
informed
him
that,as
him
with
Devi
wife,it
:
"
was some
for impossible
enter
at
exhausted, he said
with of
Since
contempt,
Vamana
in
worship shall
The
Parvati, your
forms
curse
pronounced by
Siva of sages. When Sati died at Daksha's sacrifice, wandered about from place to place like a madman, mourning number her
absence.
no
He
rest.
travelled When
from
could find
the
but hermitage, hermits' wives saw him, they fell in from place to place ; their husbands
hermitage
to
See
Ganga,
'
Part
III.
chap. viii.
301.
f Kennedy,
Hindu
Myth.,' p.
I Ibid.
p. 299.
234
The
Puranic
the A
Deities.
being incensed
him
at
this,cursed
god, and
by
this
means
prived dethe
of his manhood.
great commotion
through
world
and Vishnu interceded with the followed, so that Brahma consented to withdraw their curse hermits on his behalf,who on that
representedby the Linga ; and thus it became an objectof worship to gods and men. the worship of Siva As a specimen of the legends by which I give the following from under this form is inculcated, extract named Siva Purana.'* A Rakshas the Bhima, having obtained invincible might as a boon from Rama, commenced exertinghis by attackingthe King of Kamrupa. newly-acquired power Having conquered the king,and seized his kingdom and riches, in chains in a solitary he placed him prison. The king, being eminently pious, notwithstanding his confinement, continued of the Linga,and to worship Siva daily to make clay figures ceremonies. Meanwhile the with all the prescribedrites and his conquests, and Rakshas continued everywhere abolished The and worship enjoined in the Vedas. observances religious appealed to gods being reduced by his power to great distress, him by the worshipof clay Lingas. Siva for help, and propitiated
condition
Siva
should
be
'
Sambhu
At
assured
them
means
would of
effect the
destruction then
a
of
their enemy
this very
by
tation engaged in profound mediof the guards,seeinghim thus before a Linga, when one informed that the prisoner the Rakshas and occupied,went in order to injure him. was some improper ceremonies performing ing the monster, enraged,seized his sword, and hastenI [earing this, the king : thus addressed to the prison, Speak the truth, and who it is that thou worshippest, and I will not slay tell me I will instantly thee ; otherwise put thee to death ! of Siva,unThe dauntedly king, placingfirm reliance on the protection In truth, I worship Sankara ; do then what : replied The ! What Sankara Rakshas asked : thou pleasest do can I know him well,that he was ? to me once obliged to become the of my in his power, uncle (Ravana);and thou, trusting servant
moment
"
" " "
"
Kamrupa,
prisoner.
Kennedy, 'Hindu
Myth.,' p. 310.
Siva.
235
defeat
me was
didst endeavour
to
conquer
me
; but
the result of
thy
con-
attempt.
vincest
me
However,
of his
"
until thou
showest
thy lord,and
! divinity I
over
"
might, I
as
believe in his
power
never
The
: king replied
Vile
I am,
have
that ! To
god
which
But the
mighty as
Rakshas
that
I know he is,
:
"
he will that
forsake
me
said
How
can
tion, inebriaLet
in
worshippers ?
him
but
thy
lord
battle."
with appear, and I will immediately engage the attendance ordered of his army then
"
; and
with
'
sword, said,laughing :
his sword
"
Now
behold the
am
the
power
of
thy
lord !
Scarcelyhad
it,and
the
touched
Linga
Iswara
whom
than
Hara
issued from
appears
exclaimed
Behold, I
who (god),
he my
"
for
of protection
his
worshipper, on
the
dread
glory which
to ashes. ; in
common
consumed
to have
a
him
and
his army
names
Siva
is said
thousand
addition
:
"
to
those
already mentioned
Maheshwara,
"
the
are following
most
The
great god."
"
The
wears
half-moon
on
his
head." fore-
Bhuteswara,
"
"
Lord
He
of Bhuts,
conquers
or
goblins."
death."
Mritunjaya,
"
"
who
Gangadhara,
hair."
"
He
who
holds
in
his
everlasting."
lord of the hills."
He
"
who
is clothed
with space
(naked)."
The
lord."
ruler." The
"
"
great time."
Tryambaka,
The
three-eyed."
236
The
Puranic
Deities.
panchAnana.
This is
a
form
of Siva in which
; the
same
being the
that
his name as represented, of his body and the appearance in his ordinary forms. It is as
he is
prayers
for recovery
from
sickness
are
PANCHANANA.
to Siva
as
the
or physician
healer.
In
where places
before
temple or image of this deity, worship is offered to tree. a shapeless a stone, paintedred, placed under
common
is a very
form of
2;S
The
Puranic
Deities.
CHAPTER
VII.
UMA.
L'ma
In
is the
name
by
names
which books
;
the
consort
of Siva in many
are
is first known.
the various
sacred
known
by
many
forms, and is
more
legends givingthe
forms
rally gene-
circumstances
connected
with
be
and
as
given as
far
in possible
she
logical chrono-
(thegoddess) appears
as
Uma,
is said
to be
Her father was at daughter of Daksha, a son of Brahma. firstvery unwilling that his daughter should marry a mendicant, but his scruples were overcome by the persuasionof Brahma. is frequently called simply As Siva is styledMahadeva, Uma At this period of her existence she is also called Sati,in Devi.
allusion
not to
her
bv
entered presence
the great sacrifice he made, she voluntarily sacrificial fire and burned death in the to was
gods
and
Brahmans
same
; or,
according to
another
account,
own
under
the
circumstances, consumed
by
her
Sati means "the true or virtuous woman," glory. The name and who is given to those widows the funeral pileof their enter husbands,and undergo a voluntarydeath, by being burned with
his corpse. of Ambika, another name books, is said to be the sister of Rudra she
"
Uma,
;
in
one
of the earliest
in the later oiks
and
yet
is declared
The
to
be his wife.
so
earliestwork, is the
far
as
am
aware,
or
in which
the nameof In
the
Uma
appears,
Talavakara,
Kena
Upanishad.
that
on
one
occasion
Uma.
Brahma
239
gained a victoryfor
to
the
gods.
of
As
however
to
they were
themselves,
of
disposed
Brahma mistake.
ascribe
the
credit
of their
success
appeared for
The and
in
the
Agni, When,
other
and
disabusingthem
what this
their
him, and
commissioned
first
to
ascertain
these inquiry, to as themselves, the one having power to blow away anything whatever,he desired
answer
Brahma's
and
to
the
burn
blow
to
away
a respectively
blade
unable
was.
do
was
this,and
then he it,'
returned commissioned
Indra
'
find
out
whom that
woman,
he could
be.
So
be
approached
he
came
being, who
who
was
vanished
very this
from
him.
sky
'
to
Haimavati.
To
her
he
said, 'What
The
is
said, It is Brahma
that it was declare that Uma
'
; in this
of victory
mentators com-
Brahma
exult.'
on
By
this he knew
Brahma.
means
* of divine impersonation Professor Weber f says: "As in Siva, first of all two gods, Agni and Rudra, are combined, so too his wife is to be regarded of several divine forms ; and this becomes as a compound quite look over of her epithets. While evident as we the mass one set of these, as Uma, Ambika, Parvati,Haimavati, belong to the wife of Rudra, others, as Kali, carry us back to the wife of Agni ; the goddess of all while Gauri and others perhaps refer to Nirriti,
"
'knowledge,' knowledge.'
evil." And
be
he adds in the
"
The
most
remarkable
instance of this is to
to Mahabharata, in the hymn of Yudhishthira Durga, where he calls her Yasoda, Krishna, 'born in the cowherd family of Nanda,' 'sister of Vasudeva,' 'enemy of Kansa,' and
as
found
be
features as Sankarshana.' Some such explanation 'having the same is certainly that is when Kali said to we see necessary the same of as Uma, the embodiment heavenlywisdom."
"
'
In
to
the
the
following passage
from
the
Ramayana,|
Mena
;
Uma
is said
be
Uma
and
the two
forms
of
"To
Muir, O.
S.
240 Himavat,
The
Puranic
Deities.
the
great mine
of metal, two
born in beauty unequalled upon earth. The daughters were the pleasing and beloved by name, daughter of Meru, Mena
wife of Himavat,
born
was
their slender-waisted of
mother.
Of her
was
undertaken This
arduous
Himavat, and his second austere observances, having fulfilled a course of severe rite, austerity. adored severe distinguished by austerity,
of the mountains
two
gave
to
the
matchless of the
the
daughters
of
the
king
and Uma, the Ganga, the most eminent of rivers, excellent of goddesses." most three daughters of Himavat mentions Harivansa* The and "Their mental Mena, but Ganga is not amongst them. (Pitris) wife of the great mountain Mena, the eminent daughter was The Himavat. king of the mountains begat three daughters Mena, viz. Aparna, Ekaparna, and Ekapatala. These upon three performingvery great austerity, such as could not be performedby gods or Danavas, distressed [withalarm]both the and the moving worlds. fed stationary Ekaparna (one leaf) leaf. Ekapatala took only one for one patala(Bignonia) upon
her
food.
One
no
sustenance
; but
her mother,
distressed
her
through
her words
forbade affection,
her, dissuading
with
ma
beautiful thus
performingarduous
her this that
goddess, addressed by
as
mother, became
manner name.
worlds
Uma.
In under
the
contemplativegoddess became
these three had mortified force of
renowned
All
bodies, were
tinguish dis-
all chaste, and were contemplation, and divine knowledge. Uma the eldest and was excellent of the three. most Distinguishedby the force derived from she obtained Mahadeva deep contemplation, [for her husband]."
by the expounders of
Several
of the
to
names
under
which
Uma
is
now
known
and
worshipped are
be found
in the older
writingsof
the Hindus,
Muir,O.
S.
T.jiv. 432.
Parvati.
241
though
we
at that
time
they did
"
not
Uma,
as
Wisdom was a sister of alreadyseen, was ; Ambika Rudra; Durga "in a hymn of the Taittiriya Aranyaka is an of the sacrificial flame ; and Kali, a word which occurs epithet in the Mandaka of one of the seven Upanishad, is the name flickering tongues of Agni, the god of fire."* of Kartikeya, is called the mother Uma of and in a certain sense Ganesa too ; but it is not at all clear whether it was Uma as really in her succeeding birth as Parvati that she had these children. or The Kurma Purana f has an account of Uma's creation which takes us a stage anterior to her birth as a daughter of Daksha. When Brahma for adopting an ascetic was angry with his sons life [and refusing form half to perpetuate the human a race], male and half female was produced from that anger, to whom Brahma and then disappeared.The male said, Divide thyself/ have
'
'
"
'
Rudra,
and
the
the
daughter of Daksha
the when
name
Brahma, of Sati,and
of
gave
she
born
and
second
time
as
she
Mena,
named
Parvati."
It should
althoughUma
she assumed form
a :
wife of
active
she
Siva,it
power
is understood
deity;
to
body
in order
manner
that
might
energy
him
in due in
in like
Vishnu's
incarnate
PARVATI.
companion of her goddess in this form is the constant husband, but few independent actions are ascribed to her. In the Puranas Siva and Parvati as are represented generally engaged in making love to each other, or (rathera singular abstruse the most change)as seated on Mount Kailasa discussing
The
Uma. s. v. Chambers's Goldstticker, Cyclopaedia, f Kennedy, Hindu Myth.' p. 329.
' *
242
of questions
arose
The
Puranic
Deities.
Hindu
between
however, quarrels philosophy. Occasionally, Siva reproachedher for the them, as e.g. when
This
taunt
so
blackness
of her skin.
incensed
her
that
she
left
SIVA
AND
1'AKVATI.
to a deep forest, him, and, repairing performed a of austerities, until Brahma course granted her as
most
a
severe
boon
that
her
complexion
as
should
be
and golden,
from
this circumstance
she is known
Gauri.*
Kennedy, Hindu
'
Myth.' p. 334.
Parvati.
243
from the 'Varaha Purana'* describes her legend following origin.Brahma when on a visit to Siva on Mount Kailasa isthus O Brahma, what has induced addressed by him : Say quickly, ? Brahma There is a mighty Asura to me : replies you to come all the gods,having Andhaka named been by whom (Darkness), for protection, and I have hastened came to inform distressed, The
" "
"
you who
three
of their
then looked
at Siva, intently
each
As
the
refulgent
hue
glances sprang
who
being a
a
of loveliness,
of like the petals cerulean, bowed bashfully their asking her who the three colours
"
and adorned with gems, lotus, before Brahma, Vishnu, and Siva." On she was, and why she was distinguished
"
by
From
your
was glances
? energies named
I produced; do you not know your Brahma, then praising her, said :
omnipotent
shalt be
Thou
the
goddessof
three times
and under various preserver of the universe, thou be worshipped, as thou shalt be the cause the desires of
accomplishing
divide thyself into thy votaries. But, O goddess, three forms, accordingto the colours by which thou art distinguished." She then,as Brahma had requested, divided herself into three forms ; one one red,and one black. The white white, of a lovely felicitous form, and the co-operator was Sarasvati, in creation ; the red was with Brahma Lakshmi, the beloved of
"
Vishnu, who with him preserves the universe ; the black was endowed with many and the energy of Siva." Parvati, qualities
In the
precedinglegendit was
'Vaivarta Purana
'
narrated
how
Parvati, originally
which led to
black,became
The
golden-coloured.
f relates the circumstance
the re-appearance earth of Uma, who had sacrificed herself on and became under the form of Parvati. a Sati, Siva, hearingof the death
to
his recovery he hastened wife,fainted from grief; on the banks of the river of heaven, where he beheld "the
of his
body
of his beloved
Sati, arrayed in
Myth.' p.
209.
white
a garments, holding
Kennedy, Hindu
'
t Ibid. p. 331.
R
2
244
The
Puranic
Deities.
with
see
glowing
did he
splendour bright as
of his
for her loss, his senses forsook him." than, throughgrief he revived,gazing on her beautiful countenance, with When in his eyes and sorrow in his voice, he thus addressed tears her : O my beloved Sati ! I am Arise,arise, Sankara,thy lord ; look
"
therefore
on
me,
who
have
of
thee I every
am
bliss ;
without
thee,my
action smiles
:
of incapable
me
corpse,
powerlessand
thou
say
beloved, canst
thine
eyes,
forsake
With
as
glancesof
something
amrita, and with the rain of thy gentlewords sprinkle heart,which is scorched with grief. Formerly,when thou my from a distance, thou wouldst greet me didst see with the me
sweet
fondest accents
why
then
to-day art
thou
speakto
O
mother
me,
thus
O
Dost
of the O my
here
weeping?
Then, O
as
beauteous
One
! thou
canst
not
have
expired.
usual ?
faithful spouse ! why dost thou not honour me And why dost thou thus, disobedient to my voice,
"
infringe thy marriagevow ? Siva, having thus spoken,raised the lifeless body, and in the anguishof separation it to his bosom, and kissed it pressed and breast to breast, Sankara again and again. Lip to lip, faintings, claspedthe corpse of his beloved ; and, after frequent his Sati closely to bosom, rushed forward arose, and, pressing
"
maddened
with
grief.Like
man
deprivedof
over
his senses,
the
the
seven
until, dzuipas,
in a swoon and anguish, he fell down at the by fatigue foot of a banyan tree. The gods,seeing Siva in this state, were and Vishnu, astonished, and, accompanied by Brahma greatly
hastened
lay. Vishnu
and
placedthe
head
a
of
wept
'
time
he
encouraged
and listen to
by saying,
Thou
as
little
senses,
I say.
are or earth,
Sati
from
as inseparable
radiance
from
246
In another
The
Puranic
Deities.
Purana have of
chapterof
"
the
same
we
an
account
Sati
soon
obtained
another
the bones and ashes Siva, collecting of the bones,and covered from a necklace them as memorials his body with the ashes, and thus preserved Sati was born as the daughter of his beloved. Not long after this, of Mena, excelling in beauty and virtue all created beings, and wife ; and made her funeral pile, like the young home she grew up in her mountain ing increasmoon she heard a voice from to itsfull splendour.Whilst still a girl, of austerity, in order to course heaven, saying, Perform a severe otherwise be obtained.' obtain Siva for a husband, as he cannot tion, at this instrucParvati, disdainfully proud of her youth,smiling of the thought within herself: 'Will he who, on account
'
he grief
me as
consumed felt for my havingformerly not accept myself, his spouse when redolent of life? And how can disjunction those who have been
'
from their first predestined Confident in her youth, loveliness, being to be husband and wife ? and persuaded that on and numerous the attractions, first mention of her name Siva would be anxious to espouse her, Parvati did not seek to gain him by the performance of austerity, herself to joyous sports with her combut night and day gave panions." Her hopes,however, were disappointed. She had to before she was reunited to her perform most severe penance husband only by the assistance of Kamadeva, who, ; and it was him with his arrows of the gods, wounded at the instigation he was as engaged in meditation, whilst Parvati was seated in Siva at first was front of him, that her wish was gratified. for this interference ; he rewarded Kama anythingbut grateful by destroyinghim with a flame of glory that issued from his third eye. In a Bengaliaccount book
to the
manner
exist between
of from
"
Durga,
which
legendis givenfrom
the above
extract
was
later
than
the
Purana
taken,
frantic The
Siva
he raised the
earth
in
most
arms.
his
a
load ; when
Kennedy, Hindu
Myth.' p. 334.
Parvati.
247
utter
Vishnu, fearingthere
universe
if this
were
would allowed
cut
be
to
an
destruction
of
the
discus, and
These fell in different
the
body
into
fiftyone
-
pieces.
there ; but places,a leg here, a wherever the earth, the spot became a sacred, part touched set an image of the goddess was up, and a temple erected to her honour, which pilgrims visit as shrines to this day. The renowned Calcutta,is said to possess temple at Kali Ghat, near the big toe of the left foot ; and the principal shrines of Parvati believed to contain a relic of her body. are Parvati is represented in pictures as fair and beautiful a hand
woman,
with have
no
of superfluity
limbs. her.
Few
miraculous
she
deeds
appears
are as
said to
been
wrought by
that she different
It is when
her
is said to manifest
divine
powers,
exhibit Parvati.
from that which appears in spirit Hence the supposition that these were originally be believed and to now one ; though they are
very
DURGA.
We
have
now
to
speak
of
the
in
consort
of
Siva
in
very
different character
and
as
from
that
which
she
Parvati.
an
In those
woman, most
ordinary
she
many
to
was a names
Durga
under
powerfulwarrior, and
for the destruction
of
men.
demons
gods
and
obtained
the
name
name
Durga
of the
'
because
she
slew
an
Asura form
Durga, the
name.
goddess being
Purana
'
the feminine
of the demon's
account
The
-of this
occurrence.
the
mother
son
of
givesthe following Kartikeya,being asked by Agastya, A called Durga, says : was giant in Ruru, having performed penance
Skanda
"
Ward, ii.83.
248
favour that
he
The
Puranic
Deities.
and blessing",
of
Brahma, obtained
his
grew
so
mighty
and Indra conquered the three worlds, and dethroned the other gods. He compelled the wives of the Rishis to sing his praise, and sent the gods from heaven to dwell in the forests, and them nod summoned him. He to reverence by a mere ceremonies abolished through fear of him religious ; Brahmans ; rivers changed their course ; gave up the reading of the Vedas fire lost its energy, and the terrified stars retired from sight. He assumed rain whenever he the shape of the clouds, and gave pleased; the earth through fear yielded an abundant harvest, and
the trees
flowered
and
gave
'
fruit out
of the proper
"
season."
appealed to Siva. Indra, their king, ! me said, He has dethroned Surya said, He has taken Siva, pitying them, desired Parvati to go and kingdom ! my destroy this giant. She, accepting the commission willingly, first sent calmed the fears of the gods, and Kalaratri (Dark female bewitched the inhabitants whose of the a beauty night), three worlds, to order the giantto restore thingsto their ancient order. The full of fury, soldiers to lay hold sent some giant, of Kalaratri ; but by the breath of her mouth she reduced them who were to ashes. such Durga then sent 30,000 other giants, in size that they covered the surface of the earth. monsters At the sightof these giants, Kalaratri fled throughthe air to Parvati, followed chariots, by the giants. Durga, with 100,000,000 120,000,000,000 elephants,10,000,000 swift-footed horses, and innumerable the mountain to fight Parvati, on went soldiers, the giantdrew near, Parvati assumed 1 000 as Vindhya. As soon and called to her assistance different beings, and produced arms, of weapons number from her body (a long list of these is given a in the Purana). The troops of the giantpoured their arrows on Parvati sitting the thick the mountain on as Vindhya, drops of rain in a storm tore ; they even up the trees, mountains, "c, and hurled them threw which at the goddess,who a weapon carried away of the arms of the giants. Durga hurled a many flaming dart at the goddess,which she turned aside ; another He then sent arrows. being sent, she stopped it by a hundred gods
"
'
The
in their distress
DURGA.
249
she
an
arrow
and repelled,
also two
club and a pike. At last Parvati seized Durga other weapons, a his breast,but he, disengaging and set her left foot on himself, renewed The the
fight.
Parvati caused to issue from her body then beings whom destroyed all the soldiers of the giants. In return Durga sent a dreadful shower of hail, the effect of which Parvati counteracted the assumed called Sosuna. The by an instrument giant now shape of an elephantas largeas a mountain, and approached the like which were and with her nails, goddess,but she tied his legs, of a in the form then arose tore him to pieces. He scimitars, buffalo,and with his horns cast stones, trees, and mountains, tearing up the trees by the breath of his nostrils. Parvati next when and rehe reeled to and fro, nouncing pierced him with her trident, the form of a buffalo assumed his original body as a with a thousand in each. Approaching giant, arms, and weapons Parvati,she seized him by his thousand arms, and carried him into the air, whence she threw him to the ground with fearful force. him in the Seeing that this fall had not injuredhim, she pierced
breast
with and
an
arrow,
when The
blood
issued
were
from
his mouth
soon
in
streams,
Another
he
died.
regainedtheir
former
gods splendour.
the
account
of the
origin of Durga
the
'Markandeya Purana.'* Mahisha, king of reduced time overcame the gods in war, and them to such a state of want that they wandered through the earth as beggars. Indra conducted them to Brahma, and then these gods could render no assistance, they to Siva ; but as turned to so Vishnu, who was enraged at the sight of their of glory issued from his face,from wretchedness, that streams there which forth a female Mahamaya came figurenamed Chandi, a part of the giants, at one
name (another
of
Durga).
she
Streams
of
glory issued
also from
; in
sequence con-
mountain
Ward, ii.88.
250
of fire. The
who
The
Puranic
handed
Deities.
their
to this female, weapons into the air, slew the giant,
with
ascended
and
some
is details,
found
in the
in their
'
Vamana
Purana.'
and
When
the
he, distress,
other that
a
at
and
the
gods,emitted
mountain of
was effulgence manifest Katyayini, refulgentas a black and eighteenarms. hair, eyes,
their eyes and countenances formed, from which became thousand Siva
suns,
having three
gave
Vishnu
conch-shell, Agni a dart, Vayu a bow, a Surya a quiver full of arrows, Indra a thunderbolt, Kuvera Brahma and water-pot, Kala a shield and sword, a rosary mace, and other weapons. Visvakarma Thus a battle-axe armed, and
a
a
discus,Varuna
adored Whilst
by
the
gods,Katyayini proceeded to
Chanda
so
the
saw
Vindhya
hills.
and
Manda
captivatedby
beauty they
most
described
to obtain
her to On
king,that
hand, she
he
anxious
must
her.
in
askingfor her
came,
told
him, she
be
won
fight. He
her form of
and
fought;
upon
at
lengthDurga
back tender feet
dismounted
was
from
and lion,
a
sprang
of Mahisha, who
so
in the
on
buffalo,
he fell her with
and
to
her
smote
him she
the head
that
cut
sword.
In
picturesand
woman,
arms
is
as represented
goldenShe
beautiful countenance.
a
; in
hand
she holds
; with
one
serpent, with
is
another
the
of the
are
giant
whose
biting; her
other hands
Her
and
Ganesa
againsther right leg,and the giant left. The images of Lakshmi, Sarasvati,Kartikeya, and made are worshipped with that of frequently
lion leans is frontispiece
*
Durga.
The
of Durga representation
and
the
Kennedy, 'Hindu
Myth.' p. 335.
DURGA.
251
made in
other time
goddessesand
gods,as
they are
Bengal
at
the
of the great autumnal festival. In Bengal the worship of this goddess forms festivals ; it for three days, and is Hindu
year.
the most
popular
family whom
from home
; and
business
detains
turn re-
during
with the
the year
worship
of
Durga is associated all that is bright and cheerful. Sacrifices of buffaloes and goats are made to her ; feasting, singing, and dancing are continued through the greater part of the night.
Her chief but festival she is in the
shipped, wor-
autumn,
is also
not
so
though
in the
ally, gener-
of this
account
:
"
as
of
Durga
was
is
a
as
lows folDASABHUJA.
Ravana of
worshipper
therefore It
was
Durga,
Chandi
read
daily;
her
when
Rama
attacked
servant.
her festival observed Rama, springthat Ravana to received from his devotion seeing the great help his enemy in the this goddess, began himself to worship her. This was autumn. Durga was delightedwith the devotion of Rama, and
in the
at
once
transferred
Ravana
ten
to
him.
forms
; the
'
incarnations
the
in
the
Durga
she received
(theten
; 3. As
Singhavahini
252
The
Puranic
Deities.
she fought with Raktavija ; 4. As Mahishaa lion) on (seated in the .form of a buffalo) she slew Sumbha mardini (destroyer mother of the world) she of a buffalo ; 5. As Jagaddhatri (the black woman) of the giants; 6. As Kali (the the army overcame she slew Raktavija hair)she (with flowing ; 7. As Muktakesi
overcame
another
of the armies
in his
of the
own
slew Sumbha
she (theheadless)
killed Nisumbha
As the
lady renowned through gauri (thegolden-coloured and thanks of the gods.* she received the praises in which The so Durga assumed great conflict for success forms is described as follows in the Markandeya Purana.'t many and named Sumbha At the close of the Treta Age, two giants, austerities for 10,000 years, the Nisumbha, performed religious merit of which action brought Siva from heaven, who discovered devotion,they sought to that,by these works of extraordinary
'
Jagadworld)
of immortality. Siva reasoned blessing long with to persuade them to ask for any them, and vainlyendeavoured other blessingthan immortality. Being denied, they entered obtain the
upon
more severe
they
continued
for another
years,
Siva again
they
asked
They
a
now
but refused to grant appeared, suspendedthemselves with their blood streamed from
downwards
slow
The thus for 800 heads, and continued gods years. such rigid acts of holiness, by performing began to tremble, lest,
they
should
be
a
gods
was
"
called
admitted
the
that
supplantedon their thrones. The king of the and council, imparted to them his fears ; they there was great ground for fear,but asked what
the advice of
with
and
sent
Tilatama, the
to fillthe
beautiful of the
of the
celestial sensual
;
nymphs,
desires.
minds
giantswith
both them wounded Kandarpa letting flyhis arrow and which, awaking from their absorption, seeing two upon in the snare, and abandoned taken beautiful women, they were
*
Ward, ii.101.
Ibid. p.
98.
254
offer whom
was
The
Puranic
Deities.
but that she had resolved that the person very liberal, firstconquer her in war, and destroyher she married must
still pressed for to return unsuccesful, pride. Sugriva, unwilling that he would engage to conquer a favourable answer, promising her in war, and subdue her pride; and asked in an authoritative strain
:
'
Did
she
know
before
whom
none
of the
inhabitants
of the worlds
man
demons,
or
? How
gods, resisting
pelled com-
him, he would
have
this
was
her to go into his presence immediately.'She agreedthat and very correct, but that she had taken her resolution,
to persuadehis him, therefore,
exhorted his
tl
master
to
come
and
try
from
Sumbha filled with was hearinghis account rage, and without making any replycalled for Dhumlochana, his commander-in-chief,and gave him orders to go to Himalaya and seize a certain goddess (giving him particulars), and bring her to destroy to him, and, if any attempted to rescue her,utterly them.
"
and
related what
he
had
heard
The
commander his
went
with
execute
master's On the
them.
roar,
Himalaya,and acquaintedthe goddess orders. invited him to She, smiling, approach of this hero, she set up a
to
reduced to ashes. After which by which he was she destroyedthe army of the giant, leaving only a few fugitives and Nisumbha, infuriated, the tidings. Sumbha to communicate Chanda and Manda, who on ascending the mountain sent ceived perthem female On on an a seeing sitting ass, laughing. of their she became and drew to her ten, twenty, or thirty enraged, seized like fruit. She next at a time, devouring them army her Manda by the hair, cut off his head, and, holding it over der mouth, drank the blood. Chanda, on seeingthe other commanslain in this manner, to close quarters with the goddess. came him But she mounted a lion, on sprang on him, and, despatching dreadful
as
she had
done
Manda, devoured
sooner
and
drank
of the slain.
giants no
heard
alarming news
than
they
DURGA.
resolved number
down
255
to
go
of with
and collecting their forces, themselves, an infinite marched to Himalaya. The giants, gods looked
on
astonishment
to
this army,
and
all the
goddesses
stroyed de-
descended
help Mahamaya
foes.
her
Sumbha
the
and
commander under Raktavija,the principal Nisumbha, seeing all his men tered encoundestroyed,
goddess in person. But though she covered him with wounds, from every drop of blood which fell to the ground arose to Raktavija himself. Hence a thousand giants equalin strength innumerable enemies surrounded Durga, and the gods were filled with alarm at the amazing sight. At lengthChandi, a goddess
who
had would
engagement,
promised
her that if
and drink his blood before it fell to open her mouth would the giant, and destroy ground, she (Chandi) engage whole of his strangely-formed offspring.Kali consented, this commander
Sumbha
despatched. next engaged desperation, combat, Sumbha goddess in single making the first onset. dreadful on both sides, battle was till at last inconceivably
soon
the
giants were
she had the
carnage
praises of
on blessing
and Kali sat down to feed on slain, made. The gods and goddesseschanted celestial heroine,who in return bestowed
the the
a
each."
correct to speak of these forms of Durga as scarcely of her appearincarnations ; they are rather epithetsdescriptive ance method of fighting the at different times or during great
It
seems
conflict. and
There
is, however,
between
so
great
and
character
Parvati
as regardthem as the same being ; yet Durga, whilst represented a warrior fully armed, has the calm features and golden colour of the goddess in her earlier manifestation. It certainly to appears be a reasonable altogether hypothesis that Kali was originally
distinct from
In the
Uma
or
Parvati. of
hymn following
names are
Arjuna
to
:
"
Durga
"
in the
Mahabhabe to thee
mentioned
Reverence
2^6
Siddha-Senani
on
The
Puranic
Deities.
dweller
of (generaless
to
the
Mandara, Kumari
pingala.Reverence coloured).O
Varavarini (beautiful(deliveress),
Kalyayani, O
blood O !
Karali, O
O
Vijaya, O
(Krishna),
Sakambhari,
Of
Uma,
of the
thou
black
of Kaitabha! destroyer
sciences,thou
Vedas),the beings.O mother of Skanda (Kartikeya), greatsleepof embodied divine Durga, dweller in wildernesses ! Thou, great goddess, art be ever praisedwith a pure heart. By thy favour let me
(or
In another the
verse
of this
same
"
book
to
she
is
in delight
sacrificialvictims."
was
The
statement
that
Durga
was
fact that it
the younger sister of Krishna she who took Krishna's place in had carried the infant Krishna
to
attempted to destroy by dashingher againsta stone immediately after her birth. Krishna promised, take his place as Devaki's child, becoming assimiif she would lated in glory, she would obtain an eternal place in to him the gods,obtain a perthe sky, be installed by Indra amongst petual abode on the Vindhya mountains, where meditating upon kill two him and demons, Sumbha (Vishnu) she would Nisumbha, and would be worshippedwith animal sacrifices."*
"
THE
CHIEF
FORMS
OF
DURGA.
i.
DURGA
received
Chanda
with
and
her
Manda,
her
an
the
messengers
so
of
the
giants ; they,struck
beauty,spoke
sent
offer of
rapturously marriage
army
the
commander-in-chief
Dhumlochana.
Of
these troops
Muir, O.
S.
T.,iv. 34.
The
chief
Forms
carry
of
Durga.
news
257
only a
few
to fugitives escaped,
the
of their defeat to
their master.
a lion) on (riding foughtwith Chanda and Manda, and has four arms only. She drank the blood of the and devoured a large leaders, part of their troops. (the slayerof Mahisha)slew Sumbha 4. MAHISHAMARDINI
3. SINGHAVAHINI
as
he
attacked
her
in the form
of
buffalo. There
She
had
eicht
or,
to according
other
accounts, ten
of this form
arms.
is littleto distinguish
the account
from
that of of the
5. JagadDHATRI
army
(the mother
giants;
She, too, has
of the
a
is dressed
in red
seated four
on
lion.
only, and is very similar to Singhavahini ; the difference being in the weapons As Singhavahini, she wields.
arms
SiLL/'//
sword
and
spear,
two
hands
is
couraging enas
her
worshippers ;
forms
she
6. Kali
or,
as
(theblack woman),
is
more
she
commonly
the black
called
Kali
Ma,
2"8
Kali
one
The
Puranic
black
Deities.
with four
of the ; in
is
as represented
woman
arms
hand
she
has
has
she is
encouragingher
wears a
giantshe worshippers.
necklace of
earringsshe has two dead bodies ; is a girdle made skulls ; her only clothing
For and her tongue from protrudes her mouth. those of
.
of dead Her
a
men's
are
hands,
red
as
eyes
drunkard,and
breasts with
are
her be-
-.
\ \
i / .-
face
.
and
\
.
\\\
I \ I //////
smeared stands
blood. foot
on on
with
one
thigh,and
another
of Kali is accounted position when her .' for by the fact that, victoryover the giants was
won,
she
danced
joy
so
furiously that
trembled At Siva
as,
earth
beneath
weight.
the
owing
her
excitement,
lay
dancing
until she
her
at
thrust shown
out
her
tongue with
shame
had
him.
a Ramayana,'f is a legend giving quite of Kfili ; the objectof the writer evidently different origin being but a the glory of Sita, by showing that Kali was to enhance
In the
'Adhyatma*
form
that
she
had
assumed.
was
On
Rama's
return
from
the destructio
of boasting would
of the
"You
because rejoice
you
with ten
There the
say
Ravana
with
four
reccensions
Ramayana
Adhuta,and
the
Adhyatma.
The
thousand
him and
new
chief
Forms
him
of
Durga.
Sita
259
advised
?"
"
Destroy
at home
to remain
he collected his army of monkeys, brothers set off for Satadwipato meet this
was
; but
despatchedto
to
discover
the
sidence re-
monster, and
gather all
the
information
he
KALI
DANCING
ON
SIVA.
could The
about
him, and
shot
on
his return
army
arrows.
Rama his
went
to
as
the attack.
so
giant regarded
He
to their home to Lanka
the
of
children.
three
One
;
a
sent
monkeys Ayodha,
at Kiskindha
drove
the
giants
and demons
the despatched
as
soldiers to
he found
2
Rama's
Rama capital.
thunderstruck
260
The
Puranic
Deities.
alone,and, imagining that all his forces were destroyed, her at assumed to the Sita, husband, laughing began weep.
himself terrificform Ravana. the the
to
of Kali, and
his
attacked furiously
ten
the thousand-headed
at
The
conflict lasted
years, but
to
lengthshe
and
toss
slew
blood, and
not
to
began
Her
dance
about
earth
dancing shook
the
until Siva
the
attention could
she
called
lay on the ground, and her she was disrespect showing him,
to
be
prevailed upon
desist.
Thus
Siva
saved
home
the with
universe
; and
form, went
Rama The
rescue
and
'
his brothers. that Chandi,who came to the explains in the destruction of Raktavija, a was another
occasion
Skanda
and of
assisted Kali
on
form
Devi, assumed
It is
of
that these leaders of Sumbha's to see interesting and their blood slain, was although they were reappear, army Chanda and drunk Asuras, named by Singhavahini. Two came Manda, through a boon received from the divine mothers, beThe gods besought so powerfulas to subdue the three worlds. Devi, who appeared to them under the form of Chandi, do nothingfor to deliver them ; she replied, that she could Siva." To accomplish this she them until she had propitiated and whilst engaged in worship Siva first apretired to a forest, peared, to under the form of a vast Linga,and then, in answer and in answer to her praises Chandi's prayer, revealed himself, O goddess ! Thou art celebrated in the thus addressed her :
Chanda.
"
"
three
worlds
as
(the energy
am
of the
wherever
us.
Wherever Chandika.
'
thou
I ; and
being).
there is shall I do
There
difference between
"
for you ? Chandi replies : Formerly I slew Chanda and Manda in battle ; but they have been born again as mighty Asuras, and It is therefore to be enabled oppressed the three worlds. Siva promises to destroy them that I seek thy protection." her in the guiseof a messenger to challenge and sends his help, and are slain by Siva. them to fight. They accept the challenge have
* '
Kennedy,
Hindu
Myth.,' p. 338.
262
The
Puranic
Deities.
Lakshmi from
our own
soon
as
they
and
were
formed,
"
Maha
us
thus
addressed
Mahakali
twin
Sarasvati ! She
then Lakshmi
Let
forms
produce produced
Vishnu.
deities."
and
generated a
same
male
and
female, named
and
to
; in the
manner
Mahakali
Lakshmi
to
gave
marriage Sarasvati
human
Brahma,
Siva,and Lakshmi
can
to Vishnu.
be
no
doubt
now
that
Kali, though
a more
the Hindu
formerly by British
books,
those
in
Hindu
however, is in
which
class
'
of
books
than
*
Kalika Purana,' from which In the they were ordained. the following extracts are made, nothingcould be clearer than the instruction regarding this cruel practice. Siva is addressing the Bhairavas, his sons them in these terrible mysteries. initiating The flesh of the antelope and the rhinoceros give my beloved for five hundred sacrifice, (Kali)delight By a human years. attended by the forms laid down, Devi is pleasedfor a thousand hundred thousand a years ; and by the sacrifice of three men, flesh Kamakhya, Chandika, and Bhairava, By human years. who An lation obassume my shape,are pleaseda thousand years. of blood which has been rendered pure by holy texts, is equal to ambrosia ; the head and flesh also afford much delight Chandika. Blood drawn from the offerer'sown to body is looked oblation to the goddess Chandika. as a proper upon
"
"
Let
Devi
him
the sacrificer repeat the word Kali twice, and say, ! goddess of thunder ; hail,iron-sceptred goddess ! take the
axe
'
Hail,
Let
same
'
then
in his
by text, as follows ! Let the sacrificer say, Hrang, Hrang! Kali,Kali ! O horrid-toothed goddess! Eat, cut, destroy all the malignant seize ; ; cut with this axe ; bind, bind ; seize, drink blood ! Spheng, spheng ! secure, Salutation to secure. Kali.' The axe being invoked by this text, called the Kalaratri for the the axe, uplifted over Mantra, Kalaratri herself presides
destruction of the sacrificer'senemies.
the Kalaratri
Moor's
'
Hindu
Pantheon,'144 ff.
The
chief
Forms
of
Durga.
used in reference to
263
the
"
Different
mantras
(or forms)are
shape
of
a
of description
" '
If
this lion,
:
"
Hari ! who
my evils assumed
Chandika, bear misfortunes. and avert Thy shape, O lion ! was my by Hari [in the Nrisingha incarnation of Vishnu] to
under that form,
'
lion bearest
punish the wicked part of the human race ; and by truth,the tyrant Hiranykasipuwas slain ! not "Females to be immolated, except on are
female occasions ; the human " ministers of Let princes,
never.
very
particular
vendors
purpose
of of
wealth.
if a buffalo, be four years old ; and if human, these occasions this is the mantra to be used :
around
art
a
the
of destroyer
evil
to
and
spear, salutation
or
by proxy, enemy may be immolated the victim by the goat, and calling
whole
ceremony,
of the
enemy
through the
the
into soul of the enemy immolated when deprivethe foe of life also. let the sacrificer say
:
'
thereby infusing, by holy texts, the body of the victim ; which will
On this occasion, ! O Chandika
!
goddessof
my
horrid forms
Eat, devour
to
such
an
one
fire. This
is the
enemy
"
of fire ! salutation
me
mischief,now
' ':
! destroyhim, O Mahamari by an animal personated and invocations, A great varietyof regulations rites, "c, are whether for the performance of sanguinaryofferings, laid down of the sacrificer'sown of a victim,or an offering the immolation times monly, comblood, or burning his flesh. Until very recent the and in some even now, at certain festivals, quietplaces worshippers cut their flesh and burn their bodies in order to this cruel deity. It is said that before the Thugs set out please their murderous on they firstsacrificedto Kali to obtain projects of the spoils their return, paid a portion her blessing ; and, on for her help. an as offering
264
7.
The
MUKTAKESI
*
Puranic
Deities.
there is little to distinforces. In appearance guish of the giant's holds a sword her from Kali: she has four arms; and
a a
helmet
in her
with her
and blessing
body
one
8. TARA
hand
to
in
sword
in another.
too, is with
similar
that of Kali.
She
must
or
be
confounded
king.
found her
(the beheaded) slew 9. CHINNAMUSTAKA other giant. It is evident from her appearance
her
task
rather
is half-severed
naked, and wearing a body. She is painted as a fair woman, garlandof skulls, standingupon the body of her husband. 10. J.VGADGAURI (theyellowwoman [renowned] through the world)received the thanks and praisesof the gods and men t'"r the deliverance she wrought ; in her four hands she holds a a club,and a discus, a lotus. conch-shell, of the year Images are made of Durga at different seasons in nearlyall of these ten forms,and various blessings are sought from her by her worshippers. In addition to these she is worshipped under other names of the known more ; some generally will now be given. It should be noticed that the Hindus who worship Durga in some of her forms, and the other female deities,when they represent the Sakti, or energy of their husbands,
the
are
called
Saktas, and
form
in respect to
generally.An exception, however,must be made Sarasvati,Lakshmi, and the autumnal worship form of worship being common Durga; this particular to
;ill j [indus.
Hindus
almost
1 1.
of
(thewell-proportioned one). Of this form Durga no images arc made, but at night the officiating red clothes, offers red flowers,liquors, and bloody priest, wearing
Ward, ii.101-117.
PRATYANGIRA
The
chief
Forms
of
Durga.
26=;
sacrifices. drink
enemy
The
flesh of animals
is burned
for whose
intoxicating dipped in some that the flesh of the ; the worshipper believing is performedwill swell, as injurythe ceremony
ANNAPURNA
(shewho
a
with fills
lotus.
as food)is represented
In
one
hand
she
holds
other
spoon
used
for
it is stirringrice when being boiled. Siva, as a mendicant, is receiving alms from her. She is the
many
a
the
sincere
discipleof
never
deitywill
It is in this form the
a
'
want
connexion of
Durga
*
image called Ardhanarishwara, which represents Siva and gether Durga as toformingone body.
Siva
as
a
mendicant and
ported sup-
his wife
dren chil-
one use
he
unable
to
go
his
ANNAITRNA.
rounds. there
was
Durga
told him
nothing in the house to eat ; half the previousday's contributions they had eaten ; Ganesa's rat and Kartikeya's peacock having finished the rest. Siva then went out to beg,and
Ward, ii.187.
266
The
Puranic
father's house
Deities.
with
but children, Annapurna, to lay an
the
her, as
houses
one
where
Siva asked
for alms.
The
met
he
one
rada anything. Nameeting with Siva advised him to go home ; Annapurna him at the door, and so pleasedhim by giving him food, that pressed her to his breast with such force that they became body. of Ganesa) is worshipped (the mother 13. GANESAJANANI
her infant in her
arms.
result of this
would
give him
with
14. KkiSHNAKRORA
(she who
with
holds
Krishna
on
her
in
breast).
When
Krishna
Yamuna,
She
him
heard
to
the river fought serpent Kaliya he was bitten,and in pain called upon Durga for help. him from her breast, his cry, and, by suckling restored
the
health. list
the indefinitely enlarged. From it is evident she is largely number of her names, worshipped in the number of Hindus North India ; and from one bearingsome other of her names, it is certain that she is most or popular. It for the Hindus is a common custom to give their children names indicatingthe god or goddess through whose favour they are believed been given,and certainly to have to have Durga seems had of a very a large proportion of the part in the bestowal children in Bengal. "By the favour of Kfili, or Durga, or Tara," is expressed in the names of multitudes, and every day witnesses the payment made of vows to this goddess when desired some "od is granted,or threatened evil averted.
This
might
be
almost
267
CHAPTER
SONS OF SIVA
AND
VIII.
PARVATI.
I.
GANESA.
Ganesa
his very
is said to
be
the elder
son
of Siva
and
but Parvati,
the Puranas
considerably
Sir W.
in their narratives
this event.
the
same as
racteristics cha-
Janus
All
ligious re-
of the
Latins. and
sacrifices
all serious
in
all worldlv
invocation to
GANESA.
Ganesa
word
posed com-
of
Isa, the
gana,
company
an
by auspiciously
'
Asiatic
i. 227. Researches,'
268
to ejaculation
are
The
him
Puranic
be
Deities.
Few
might
the
with multiplied
to
ease.
books
begun
perform
nnerat
without
words, 'Salutation
who conduct
is first invoked
or
by Brahmans
sacrifice to fire." M. of the homa or the ceremony of represents him as highly revered on the coast
Coromandel,
any
account
where,
build
a
Indians would
not
on
having placed on the ground with oil and adorn which an they sprinkle image of this deity, every day with flowers. They set up his image in all their in the streets, in the high roads, and in the open plains temples,
house
without
at
the foot of
some
tree,
so
that persons
of all ranks
may
invoke
him him
before before
travellers worship and they undertake any business, is true of the they proceed on a journey." What
Coromandel
coast, is
this
true
of most
parts of India
and
so
far
as
the
worshipof
"
deity is
concerned.
Ganesa
is the Hindu
son
was an
god
of Prudence Parvati
Policy.
He
is the
reputedeldest
with is
of Siva and
declares that he
alone is
presented re-
an
sagacity
and
has He frequentlyattended by, or is riding upon, a rat. four hands, but sometimes or generally only two." six,or eight, lie is always described as beingvery corpulent or ; and pictures images of him are seen over the doors of most shopkeepers. It is not has become to see so universally why Ganesa easy worshipped, as there are few if any legends in the Puranas his divine power. attesting The Brahmavaivarta Purana 'f gives the following account of his birth : out after her marriage with Siva, being withParvati, a child, and by her very desirous to obtain one, is advised husband to perform the Panyakavrata. This is the worship of \ ishnu, to be begun on the thirteenth day of the bright fortnight of Magha, and continued for a year, on day of which every flowers, fruits, cakes, vessels, "c, are to be presented, gems, gold, and a thousand Brahmans icd ; and the performerof the rite is to observe most and to fix his lifeof inward a carefully purity,
* ' "
"
Moor's
'
Hindu
Pantheon,' p. 169.
2-q
The
Puranic
Deities.
are Purana, further particulars the above. Siva,offended with
"
In another
part of this
at
same
erivensomewhat
variance
with and
althoughhe restored him to life his (Siva's) incurred the wrath of the sage Kasyapa, who doomed head was placedupon The elephantwhose to lose his head. son which Indra's elephant, was Ganesa's body was decapitated his neck the garland of flowers which because Iridra threw over of which, with the sage Durvasas gave him, and the disrespect in various the consequent degradationof Indra, is noticed Puranas, although in all other respects with different results. loser of an elephant Indra was as Vishnu, no by this transaction, moved by the prayers of his wife, gave him another in place of Aditya (thesun), slew him,
that which
"
Ganesa
reason
tusk, and
follows
:
"
hence
is called
Ekadanta.
was a
The
Parasurama, who
of Siva,went to Kailasa to visit his master. disciple " )n arriving at the inner was opposed apartment, his entrance his father was nevertheless by Ganesa, as asleep. Parasurama the twTo came to blows. urged his way, and, after a long dialogue, Ganesa had at first the advantage,seizing Parasurama in his trunk, and givinghim a twirl that left him sick and senseless. ( )n recovering Rama threw his axe at Ganesa,who, recognising it his father's weapon Siva having given it to Parasurama as received it with all humilityupon mediately of his tusks,which it imone favourite
"
"
severed,and
vati
was
hence
at
Ganesa
was
has
but about
one
tusk.
curse
Par-
incensed highly
and this,
was a
to
Rama,
when
and that
appeared as a boy worshipper, is said to have promised appeasedher indignation.Brahma her son should be worshippedbefore the other gods. This
with
him
Krishna, of whom
he
Rama
the
was
by
sage
curse
he
had
Matsya Purana.'*
ointments
used
the
of Ganesa in the origin Parvati was she took the oil bathing, that with the impurities bath,together
Kennedy,
'
Hindu
Myth.,'p. 353.
Ganesa.
her
71
of a man, body, and formed them into the figure it with the water she gave life by sprinkling of the to which had the head of the elephant. The Siva Ganges. This figure after givingGanesa life, Parvati placed Purana' relates that, him at her door to prevent intrusion .whilstshe was fusal bathing. On his reto allow Siva to enter, a struggle ensued, in which that deity
came
from
'
cut
off Ganesa's
head
; but when
Parvati showed
was
her husband
that
it was
by
because
of the loss of her son, Siva found to be broughtto him which he fitted
'
that could be
an
this
happened
and
elephant's,
son.
to
the headless
trunk
produced that holy sages observing by the actions which they or others commenced, whether good or in accomplishing occurred them, consulted bad, no difficulty by which obstacles might be togetherrespectingthe means of bad actions, and then repairedto opposed to the commission Siva for counsel, God ! to whom of they said : O Mahadeva it is thou alone who gods, three eyed, bearer of the trident, of opposing obstacles to the comcanst create a being capable mission of improper acts.' Hearing these words, Siva looked how he could effect the wishes at Parvati, and whilst thinking of the gods,from the splendour of his countenance there sprang into existence a youth shedding radiance around, endowed with of Siva, and another the qualities Rudra, and capevidently tivating by his beauty the female inhabitants of heaven. his beauty was Uma excited with jealousy, and in her seeing Thou shalt not offend my sight : anger pronounced this curse of a beautiful with the form an youth ; therefore assume head and a large and thus shall all thy beauties elephant's belly, Siva then addressed his son, saying: Thy name vanish.' shall be Ganesa, and the son of Siva ; thou shalt be chief of the and disappointmentshall spring Vinayakas and Ganas ; success from thee ; and great shall be thine influence amongst the gods,
Siva alone.
"
In the
Varaha
Purana The
'
Ganesa
is said to have
immortals
and
'
"
'
'
and
in sacrifices and
shalt thou
be
wor-
Kennedy, Hindu
'
Myth./ p.
353.
272
The
Puranic
Deities.
otherwise the or shippedand invoked the first on all occasions, objectand prayers of him who omits to do so shall fail' The originand purpose of Ganesa's existence are more fully Siva addressingParvati says : During taughtin the Skanda.* the Dwarpara and Kali between that intervened the twilight barbarians, Sudras, and other workers of sin Yugas, women, heaven to obtained entrance by visiting the celebrated ascetic practices, shrine of Someswara (Somnath). Sacrifices, ordinances ceased, and all the other prescribed charitable gifts, and men throngedonly to the temple of Siva. Hence old and and those ignorantof them, those skilled in the Vedas young, and Sudras,ascended to heaven, until at length and even women Then Indra and it became the gods, crowded to excess. afflicted because thus overcome by men, sought the protection O Sankara of Siva, ! by thy favour and thus addressed him : heaven is crowded with men, and we are nearlyexpelled from it. These mortals wander wmerever they please, exclaiming, I the greatest,I am the greatest ;" and Dharmaraja (Yama), am of their good and evil deeds, is lost in beholdingthe register
"
"
'
"
astonishment.
;
The
seven
hells
were
intended
for
their
ception re-
their sins have been but, having visited thy shrine, excellent future ! remitted,and they have attained to a most
'
Such : was replied promise to Soma, nor can it be my who visit the temple of Someswara infringed therefore, ; all men, must ascend to heaven ; but supplicate Parvati, and she will contrive some for extricating means you from this distress.' The in laudatory strains : Parvati gods then invoked Praise be to thee, of the O supreme of goddesses ! Supporter ! Grant universe, praisebe to thee,who createst and destroyest us thy aid,and save us from this distress ! Having heard the moved the gods, thou, O goddess! wert prayer of Indra and with compassion ; and gently rubbing thy body, there was and an produced a wondrous elephant's being with four arms head, and then thou didst thus address the gods : Desirous of your advantage, who will occasion have I created this being,
'
Siva
"
'
'
'
Kennedy,
'
Hindu
Myth.,' p. 354.
Ganesa.
obstacles to
wish
to
~l
men,
of the
they fall into hell' the gods returned to their homes Hearing this, delighted. "The said then, addressing : 'Command, Elephant-faced Devi, I 0 lovely do ? Thou didst reply now : goddess ! what shall Somnatha, and entice them Oppose obstacles to men's visiting to give up such a purpose dren, by the allurements of wives, chilBut from those who and wealth. possessions, propitiate thee with the following do thou all remove hymn, obstacles, and enable them to obtain the favour of Siva, by worshipping at his shrine at Somnatha :" Om, I praisethee, O lord of difficulties ! The beloved of Siddhi (knowledge)and spouse Buddhi and the giverof invincible, (understanding) ; Ganapati, of men who do victory ; the opposer of obstacles to the success Ganesa ! The I praisethee, O dreadful not worship thee ! of Uma, but firm,and easily ! O Vinayaka ! son propitiated I praisethee ! O elephant-faced, who didst formerly protect the gods,and accomplishtheir wishes,I praisethee!" Thus,' continued Parvati, 'shalt thou be praised and worshipped.'And whoever difficulties invokes the god Vinayaka, no previously shall impede the attainment of his purposedobject, and a most beneficial result shall he derive from sacrifices, and pilgrimages,
'
visit Somnatha,
"
Ganapati Upanishad * is a used by the Ganapatyas: t to Ganesa "Praise to thee, O Ganesa ! Thou the truth ; art manifestly thou art undoubtedly the Creator,Preserver,and Destroyer, the Supreme Brahma, the eternal Spirit.I speak what is right and true ; preserve me therefore, when speaking, listening, giving, me possessing, everywhere. teaching, learning ; continually protect thee this universe manifested ; for thou art earth,water, was By air and ether. Thou Rudra. We art Brahma, Vishnu, and fire, O Ekadanta ! and meditate on thy acknowledge thy divinity, countenance our therefore, understanding. He who ; enlighten,
extract following specimen of the addresses
*
Kennedy, Hindu
of whom
'
Myth.,' p. 493.
Ganesa
f Hindus
is the supreme
of worship. object
T
274
The
Puranic
Deities.
thy divine form, conceiving it to be with one tooth, four hands, bearinga rat on thy banner, of anointed with red perfumes, a red hue, with a large belly, arrayed with red of in offerings red flowers, garments, worshipped the cause of this universe, abounding in compassion, imperishable, becomes the most cellent exunproduced and unaffected by creation, of Yogis. Praise, therefore, be to thee, O Ganapati. Whoever meditates this of the 'Atharva Siras figure upon of the Upanishad of which the Ganapati forms a part) (the name will be impeded by difficulties, will be liberated from the never rive great sins, and all lesser ones ; and will acquireriches,the virtue and final beatitude." of his desires, objects is said to have Ganesa written the Mahabharata at Vyasa's
meditates continually
upon
'
dictation.
In the
Adiparvaof
compose
to
the
advised
become
to
his amanuensis.
puzzle him, which Suka have been able to understand. only and his disciple composer As Ganesa paused occasionally to think out the meaning of what he was writing, Vyasa composed other difficultpassages. In recent times there has been a supposed incarnation of descendant and representative Ganesa, whose visited by was E. Moor is Captain duringthe present century. The following * of that visit : his account Muraba Goseyn was a Brahman of Poona who and prayer, merited by abstinence, mortification, above others the favourable regardsof the Almighty. Ganapati in a accordinglyvouchsafed to appear to him at Chinchoor vision by night; desired him to arise and bathe ; and, whilst in
sentences
"
"
the act of ablution, to seize and hold sacred to the Godhead first tangible substance that his hand The encountered.
covenanted
the
that
portionof his
be who
person neration be
thus
and favoured,
to
continued
were
far
become
as
the
to
hereditary guardiansof
a
this sacred
substance, which
understood
as
stone, in which
god
was
Researches,vii. 381.
Ganesa.
This type typified. is
275
and duly reverenced, preserved, carefully has ever been the constant companion of the sanctified person it the divine patrimony. This with annunciation inheriting happened about A.D. 1640; and at the time CaptainMoor visited the representative of the Deity. the sixth descendant was the place, what was the precise It does not now of the extent appear divine energy originally conceded, but it is inferred to have been of working miracles, such as healing limited power a sickness, and the faculty of answering the prayers of pious suppliants, These future events. were gifts enjoyed in a more foretelling of the god ; but extensive degree by the earlier representatives Moor saw the person whom to have performed several professed The third in descent is reported miracles. to have performed a It was wonderful work. in his time that the Moghul army of invaded the Mahratta Hyderabad so successfully country. After and burning Poona, a party proceeded to Chinchoor, plundering the residence of this Deity,to layit under contribution. To this in the divine influence refused to submit, confiding the Deo
"
wherewith
he
was
invested. with
a
The of
Mussulmans
derided
such
renderingit ridiculous offered The offer was to the Deo. to send a Nuzur (present) accepted, and the Deo betook himself to prayers, the insulting bigots as deputed certain persons to see the result, apparentlya decorous and appropriate ever given. It consisted howpresent was of cow's flesh, abomination in the eyes of a Hindu. an When the trays were uncovered, they were greatlyastonished to find that, instead of the cow's flesh, the trays were filledwith the
finest and
most
and superstition,
view
the finger of God recognised seeingthis, struck were of the so they with the reality
The
valuable
grant of land
this
was
made
to the
Deo, which
to temple enjoys
day."
Deo
; and
The mortal
though regarded as a fool in he is worshipped as a god. On special occasions his actions and most movements watched, as they are the transient are carefully manifestations of the divine will, and are regardedas prophetic.
T
2
ordinary worldlymatters,
an
276
Thus, e.g., on
a
The
Puranic
Deities.
he
remain
in
peaceful
is predicted his or ; should his slumbers repose, national repose be disturbed, national calamities are expected. waking moments
If he
start
wildly from
war
sword,
or
make
any
warlike movement,
expected.
2.
KARTIKEYA.
Kartikeya,the god
the
gods, though
of war, and generalissimo of the armies of the called of Siva and son Parvati, younger of the according to most Puranic
legends, is
the
sense
their that
son
only
in
formed
him.
Brahma
answer
they arranged
to
a
the
gods for
of
says
:
"
petent com-
Ramayana*
Brahma
and
room
for
Mahadeva, who,
said
had
acted formerly
1
capacity.
thou leader
He,'
our
didst of
now
performing great
alongwith
says
curse
born
KAIM
of the
IKliYA.
gods,
a
but
son
that
be
by
the river
Ganga, who
should
have
278
The
Puranic
Deities.
own
and hermitages,
sweetly
of the moon, sleeping, resemblinggolden altars, pure as beams all wonderful that his stars. like to flames of fire, as Perceiving the wives of the Rishis,Agni became senses agitated, beholding with desire. Again and again he said : It is not was overcome not in love with ; they are proper that I should be thus agitated I shall gaze upon them me. Entering into the domestic fire, it were, close at hand.' as touching, Enteringthe domestic fire, lighted. dewith his flames, all of them, and beholdingthem, he was his attention Dwelling thus there for a long time,fixing of them, Agni these beautiful women, and enamoured on
'
was
overcome.
"Agfiiifailing to
abandon his
obtain
the
Brahmans'
wives, resolved
to
into the forest. Then form, and went corporeal This Svaha, the daughterof Daksha, firstfell in love with him. and blameless amorous goddess for a long time soughtfor his weak that he But being aware point,but could not find any. disturbed by had gone into the wood, and that he was really the amorous desire, goddessthus reflected : I,who am distressed
'
with
court
seven
Rishis'
wives,and will
By doing so he will be pleased, I shall obtain my desire.' Assuming first the form of Siva, wife of Angiras,the handsome goddess went to Agni, and addressed him : Agni, thou oughtest to love me, who am
Agni.
'
disturbed
me as
with
dead.
love for thee ; if thou wilt not do so, look upon have come, sent Agni, I,Siva,the wife of Angiras, dost thou, and Agni replied:'How know wives of the seven that Rishis,
"
by
virtuous women.'
how I
am
love ?'
Agni
was
not
temptation. After
should be blamed
seen
the
view, inter-
lest the
for their
happened to the figure of Garuda, the bird flew from the forest. thought,
misconduct
if she
in their
she as unnoticed, She visited Agni a second time the wife of another Rishi,and so on as until she had paid six visits. The germs in a golden obtained from Agni she deposited reservoir, which, beingworshipped by the Rishis, generated a
"
Vishnu, and
Kartikeya.
Kumara
was (Kartikeya)
279
with six
son.
born and
heads, a
neck
double
one
number
one feet,
and
belly.
"
Kartikeya
abandoned
The
six
Rishis'
wives, his
mothers, afterwards
been
him, complainingthat they had by their husbands, and degraded from their
former
and positions,
askinghim
Skanda him
to
secure
into
had done
'
was
gratifying
son.
said to his mothers, Svaha : I desire the love difficultto obtain which her
'
Thou
art
genuine
Svaha Svaha.
;
thou
Skanda givest.'
: replied
then asked
'
What
desire ?
am
daughterof Daksha,
been enamoured
me,
by
of
am
name
From
son,
my
I have
Agni
but, my
Agni
know thoroughly
'
who
enamoured
of him.'
Skanda
: replied
Whatever
oblation of Brahmans
is introduced
lift and throw it into the goddess, by hymns, they shall always, Thus, O beautiful goddess, fire, (happiness). saying Svaha
Then Brahma Pracontinually.' Go to thyfather said to Skanda : of Mahddeva, the vexer japati hast been produced for the good Tripura. Thou, unconquered, had entered into Agni, and Uma, of all worlds by Rudra, who
Agni
shall dwell
with
thee
'
who
had
entered
into Svaha.'
"
The
enteringinto Agni
the
too
is
in explained
the
a
descendants dreadful
to
of such
would
be
live with,
being angry, declared that as she could not have children suffer similar deprivation. Unthe other goddesses should fortunate the gods came too late to prevent the productionof born having been reKartikeya ; the germ from which he was ceived and the earth. entered and it, Agni by Vayu depositedit with Ganga, the sister of Uma, and thus this deity was produced. Purana'* Siva different The of his origin, account and givesa teaches that he was produced to effect the destruction of Tarika.
'
This
demon,
who
was
King
i
of
Tripura,was
"exceedingly
Moor's
Hindu
Pantheon,' p. 51.
280
The
Puranic
Deities.
ambitious and
and
oppressive.He
austerities he
went
forced any
boon
Brahma, by
his
Among
series, through the following mortifications of the eleven each ioo specific continuing years : stood on one I. He foot, holdingthe other and both hands up
his
"
toward
one
eyes
fixed
on
the
sun. as
2.
He
stood
on
great
sustenance.
4. He
in water.
6. He
was
buried in the
incessant
as
under
the
adoration.
7. The
a one
same
head.
hung on body on
was
tree
by
bore
tree
hand.
He
hung
a
Such
alarmed
lest their
host of
potency
of this penance, for consolation. resorted to Brahma Brahma, however, said that, although he could not resist such
by grantingthe
boon
demanded,
to
devise
method
of
them.
"
The
demand
by
no now
was
that
he should
be
unrivalled in
a son
and strength,
that He
should
so
slayhim
but that of
was
of
Mahadeva.
to to yield
forced
; Kuvera
him
the white
horse eight-headed
; the Rishis
gave
up
his thousand
cow
sea-horses that
gave
compelled to
could be
moon
resignthe
wished. remained
Kamdhenu,
Sun in dread full.
yieldedeverythingthat
no
The
heat,and the
blew
as
in terror
always at
The
winds
Narada
prophesied
of the world
the
;
marriage
at
deliverer
but
first Mahadeva
could
influenced with the passionof love. Indra persuaded Kama to lie in ambush, and contrived that Parvati should be seen by Siva
while
engaged
in
the
amiable
and
act graceful
some
of
gathering
Many of these forms of penance are resorted to, with the present time ; these devotees may at be seen shrines.
at
modifications,
other
Benares, and
Kartikeya.
wherewith flowers, decorate his
281
to
by
his wife
Rati his
and (Desire),
his bosom
an
(the
took Spring),
arrow
Mahadeva, who,
his devotion), reduced Kama enraged at the attempt (tointerrupt of fire that issued from his third eye. At to ashes by a beam Parvati prohowever, by ardent devotion and austerities, length, pitiated Siva, and the deityconsented to espouse his persevering devotee."
For
to
some
time
after their
no
child born
had been and
who
their lamentations
complaints. "Agni arrived in the presence of Mahadeva, having been deputed to express the desires of the other gods, that he would Siva had providethem with a son, who should destroyTarika. justleft his wife,and Agni, assuming the form of a dove, received the germ from which Kartikeyaarose. from Mahadeva Unable he let it fall into the Ganges,on the banks to carry this further, of which river arose the moon, and brightas a boy, beautiful as called Agnibhuva (producedfrom the sun, who was Agni), "c.*' Skanda, Kartikeya, of as many It happened that six daughters (thePleiades) the boy, and each called him her Rajas,coming to bathe, saw the breast,the child assumed to himself six son ; and, offering
"
mouths,
and
received
nurture
from
each
; whence
he is called
mother, for he
conflict ensued
was
came
from
between
demon
slain." outwitted
by
his
two
brother
ladies
As
the
two
fell in love
with
Siddhi
and
Buddhi, it
the world and the
agreed
have
at
that
whoever Ganesa he
should
should
them.
proved by
had done returned
aptness
quotation that
this,and
from
families when
prize long before his brother the disquietof both to his weary pilgrimage, discovered. Ganesa's sophistry was
282
The
Puranic
Deities.
*
We "Siva
into
still another
originof Kartikeya : sparks of fire from his eyes, which, being thrown who six infants, nursed were Saravana, became by
account
of
the
sky as the Pleiades. these When Parvati saw children,she was transported with their all of them that their beauty, and embraced togetherso forcibly
the wives
are seen
of the
Rishis, who
in the
six
bodies
became
one
; while
their
six heads
and
twelve
arms
remained."
Kartikeya is better The of Subramanya. with Sura, and his war interruptDaksha's
latter,he
entertained for betrothed
was
known
'
in South Purana
'
India
under
the
name
Skanda
relates
sacrifice ;
on
delayed
him with
his
of gives a full account he was how sent by his father to and of the how, at the instigation journey by beautiful damsels, who
and
dance
dancing girlswho
and married
cannot
are
to him
song. attached
Hence the
it is the
tice prac-
themselves,
re-marry.
Garrett's
'
Classical
Dictionaryof
India.'
283
CHAPTER
THE
IX.
OF
THE
PURANIC
ACCOUNT
CREATION.
BEFORE creation
account
the inferior It is
not at
an deities,
account
of the
the
any
writers
have
wild
on
this
subject ;
seemed
not
having
to
each authority, As
in the
writer
accounts
has
written
what
good
himself.
of the
of what
found in the recent, are occupiesa large space in the more * The following describes older books. hymn from the Rig-Veda of the the primal condition of thingsbefore the creative power Deity was exercised :
"
"
There What
Nor The
sky beyond. gulfprofound ? death was nor then, nor deathlessness, change of night and day. One breathed calmly,self-sustained ; nought else beyond it lay.
was
neither
aught nor
Where
naught, nor
all ?
nor air,
covered
all ?
rested
In watery
"
That
Gloom, hid in gloom, existed first one sea, eludingview. One, a void in chaos wrapt, by inward fervour grew.
"
Within Which
"
it first arose
the primal germ of mind, desire, as links, sages searchingfind. the dark and What bard
can
The
Was
drear
answer
abyss
"
this ?
strove
"
There
A
"
found,and
energy
mighty
above.
forces
from whence this vast creation rose ? knows, who ever told, No gods had then been born e'er the truth disclose ? who then can Whence this and framed whether world, by hand divine or no sprang if even Its lord in heaven alone can he can show." tell, Who
"
"
Muir, O.
S.
T.,v. 356.
284
This Hindus the wise world
came
The
Puranic
Account
earliest
have
come
of speculations
down
to
us
the
; and
alone knew
how
the
being. But as time went on this confession of of the human the cravings mind : hence ignorancedid not satisfy which are givenwith succeedingages sought by its conjectures, of exact the assurance knowledge, to throw lightupon the
unknowable. of the Rigis from the 'Purusha Sakta quotation believed Veda, which from its thought and languageis generally later origin than the preceding to be of much hymn. The
next
"
'
Purusha On
has
every
thousand
heads,
thousand
eyes,
thousand
feet.
a
space
of ten has
the earth,he overpassed (it) by enveloping is Purusha himself this whole fingers. (universe), side and whatever shall be. He
is also lord of
whatever
been
food he
expands.
of him
are
three-fourths
immortal
Purusha mounted three-quarters again produced here. From upward. A quarter of him was him was from Viraj, Purusha. When born Viraj the gods ; and with Purusha the oblation,the spring as performed a sacrifice, its butter, the summer its fuel, its (accomand the autumn was panying) universal sacrifice From that were offering. provided
sky.
With
butter.
verses,
From
Saman
and
that universal sacrifice sprang the Rich the metres and the Yajush ; from it sprang with
two
rows
horses
all animals
of
teeth,kine,goats
and
sheep. When (thegods)divided Purusha,into how many parts The Brahman his mouth, the did they cut him was up ? the being (called) made his arms, Raj any a was Vaisya was his thighs, his from feet. The and the Sudra morn sprang
sprang from from
arose
the (manas),
sun
from
Agni
navel
from
From his mouth, and Vaya from the air, from his head the sky,from his feet the earth,
ear
Indra
and
his
the
(four) quarters ;
*
in
this
manner
(thegods)
formed
the worlds."
Muir, O.
S.
T., i. 9.
286
In another
The
Puranic
Account
different alone.
He
passage
as
this the
Brahmana soul of
gives quite a
the He
account.
Purusha,
"he this did not
same
universe, was
desired
two
en a
Hence
enjoy happiness.
self to fall asunder From wife.
second.
caused
arose a
into
n
parts. Thence
were
husband
:
'
and does
them
born.
She
reflected
How
me a
became
a
mare,
he, after having produced me from himself, ? Ah ! let me disappear! She became a cow, bull ; from them kine were produced. The one the other the other a stallion ; the one a she-ass,
'
male
From
them
one
hoofs
was
produced. The
one an
the
were
ewe,
the
other
produced.
to
of pairs
all creatures
down
ants, were
Again
From
this Brahmana
created living beings. says: "Prajapati vital airs he created the gods ; from his lower creatures." of the
f
creation
most
probably follows
"
the
precedingone in order of time ; and it will be noticed that he He has developedsome of thought expressed there. germs and willing to create various self-existent) (the having felt desire, beings from his own body, first created the waters, and living into them That seed became threw a a seed. golden egg, of lustre equal to the Sun ; in it he himself was born as Brahma,
The waters the parent of all the world. are they are sprung from Nara ; and as they were motion from he is therefore (ayana-path), is celebrated (purusha) called the existent eternal, imperceptible,
and
called
narah, for
Produced
cause,
Narayana.
Brahma.
that male
in the world
After
for a year in the egg, the glorious being,by his own dwelling in twain. contemplation, split Having divided his own body into two parts,the lord (Brahma) became, with the half a male, and with the half a female ; and in her he created Viraj. Know, O most excellent twice-born men, that male Viraj that I, whom
.
himself created,am
the creator
Muir, O.
S.
T., i.26.
f Vishnu
Purana,5 p.
31.
of
the
Creation.
287
details which
'
The
Puranas This
enter
very
creation.
is
one
of the
of
the
Purana
ought
to treat.
The
first Book
Vishnu In
Purana
is largely
to
filled with
the
accounts
of this work.
his
:
* preface
"
the
Purana,'Wilson
is divided
says
The
firstbook
with occupied chiefly the details of creation, primary and secondary ; the firstexplaining how the universe proceedsfrom eternal crude or Prakriti, the forms of thingsare manner matter ; the second, in what developed from the elementary substance previously evolved, how or they reappear after their temporary destruction. Both
the work
is
these
occurs
creations
are
but periodical,
the
termination
of the first
not only all only at the end of the life of Brahma ; when but the elements the gods and other forms are annihilated, are substance besides into which one primary again merged ; only
forms Brahma, and affects the substance of the universe and lower worlds, leaving
day
of
the end
of every of inferior
sages
and
in the
gods
'
unharmed." Purana
'
account
"
Vishnu
was,
accordingto
of
that all
the
great father
(Brahma)
venerable
who
in
answer
the
other
a
king
can
banks
to be
of
the
Narmada."
f
the
"
Who ?
describe him is
is not
apprehended by
and
senses
He
Brahma,
then
lord,eternal,unborn, imperishable. He
form of Purusha of the
supreme
of Kala.
Purusha
two
is (Spirit)
first form
; next
proceeded
other the
Kala (time) indiscreet ; and was Pradhana crude (primaryor matter), Kala
Purusha
in
(time)
"
the causes of the production of are proportions, and destruction. The the phenomena of creation, preservation, the of the Brahma, soul, the substance supreme supreme world, the lord of all creatures, the universal soul,the supreme their due
*
t
Vishnu
Purana,'p. 39.
f Ibid.
p. 9.
8
ruler Hari
and
season
The
Puranic
Account
will
of his (Vishnu),
own
any
and the mutable agitated spirit, of creation having arrived,in the same manner its from and affects the mind proximitymerely, mind the immediate so itself; operation upon
grance frafrom
not
supreme
influenced After
the elements
acconnt
'
of creation."
of the
givingan
Vishnu
Purana
f goes
on
to say
"
Then
and earth,severally water united ether,air, light, elements) of sound, and the rest existed as distinguishwith the properties able their to as terrific, or qualities according soothing, stupifyvarious and being unconnected, energies, ing; but possessing create living they could not without combination beings,not having blended with each other. Having combined, therefore, with one tion, associaanother,they assumed, through their mutual of entire unity; and the character of one from the mass with the acquiescence of the direction of spirit, indiscrete and the rest,to the gross elements intellect, inclusive, principle, formed an egg, which gradually like bubble of water. a expanded This vast egg, compounded of the elements, and resting the on
waters,
was
the
; and
excellent there
natural
abode
of Vishnu
in the
form
of Brahma
essence
is
Vishnu, the lord of the universe,whose assumed he a perceptible inscrutable, form, and even
in it in the character
was
himself
vast
as
abided
of
Brahma. of the
the mountain
oceans
Meru,
were
composed
waters
the
cavity.
the
continents
and
mankind.
"
then the qualityof activity, Hari the lord of all, Affecting himself becoming Brahma, engaged in the creation of the universe. Vishnu, with the quality of goodness and of immeasura created thingsthrough successive power, preserves until the close of the period termed a Kalpa ; when the ime mighty deity, invested with the quality of darkness,
,
Vishnu
f Page
18.
of
the
Creation.
289
assumes
Having
one
of Rudra, and swallows up the universe. and converted the world into all things,
his mighty serpent reposes upon supreme couch amidst the deep : he awakes after a season, and again, as Brahma, becomes the author of creation."
vast
ocean,
The
Purana
next
or
gives an
This
is
are
account
a
of the
creation
in the
water
present Kalpa
and
age.
already in existence ; it is not creation in its proper signification, but the change of pre-existing matter that the earth lay into the forms we knew Vishnu see. now hidden in the waters ; he therefore, assuming the form of a boar,*
raised it upon his tusks. In answer to a request for
a
full account
of the creation of
"
"
Created :f the following beings, passages occur at forms) beings, they are destroyed although (intheir original the periods of dissolution, yet,being affected by the good or evil sequences of former existence, acts never are exempted from their con-
gods and
other
; and
when
Brahma
creates
the world
anew,
of his will, in the fourfold condition of inanimate things. Brahma then,being desirous four orders
men
"
of
beings
"
termed
gods, demons,
darkness
genitors, pro-
into itself.
Whilst
thus
pervaded
first born,
his
body, and thence the demons from his thigh. Brahma issuing
was
(the Asuras)were
then abandoned
composed of the rudiment of darkness, and which, being suming deserted by him, became night. Continuing to create, but asand thence different shape,he experienced a pleasure, from his mouth by proceeded the gods. The form abandoned him became ; and predominates day, in which the good quality and by night the hence by day the gods are most powerful,
in which the adopted another person (form) rudiment of good men also prevailed ; and thinkingof himself born were the father of the world, the progenitors as (orPitris) from his side. The body, when he abandoned it,became the
demons.
He
next
See ante,p.
121.
f 'Vishnu
Purana,' p.
30.
U
2qo
The
Puranic
Account
then assumed another ndhya, or evening twilight.Brahma of foulness ; and from this, men person, pervadedby the quality foulness (or passion) were in whom predominates, produced. it became the dawn. At the " juickly abandoning that body, feel most of day men of this light vigour; whilst the appearance in the evening. most arc powerful progenitors of Next from Brahma, in a form composed of the quality born ; and was produced hunger, of whom foulness, anger was of the god put forth in darkness beings emaciated with hunger, These hideous beingshastened aspect and with long beards. of them as exclaimed, Oh preserve us,' were to the deity. Such
"
'
thence
called Rakshasas
'
(fromRaksha,
to
preserve) ; others
who
cried out,
Yakshas
head
denominated from that expression were eat,' (fromYaksha, to eat). Beholding them so disgusting, Let
us were
again renewed from their creeping, and to creep), serpents,called Sarpa (Srip, because they had deserted the head. Ahi (from Ha, to abandon), of the world, being incensed, then created fierce The creator denominated who were Bhutas, malignant fiends, goblins, beings, of flesh. The Gandharvas and caters next were (choristers) of the goddess of speech,they born : imbibingmelody, drinking were born, and hence their appellation. "The divine Brahma, influenced by their material energies, made will. Birds others of his own having created these beings, he formed from his vital vigour his heart ; goats ; sheep from from his mouth; kine from his belly and sides; and horses, elephants,sarabhas, gayals, deer, camels, mules, antelopes,
and his all with rather other animals
shrivelled up, and first falling from his they became upon it ; from their falling
from
his
feet
whilst
from
In
the this
;
hairs
manner
were
of
herbs, roots, and body sprang things are said to have sprung
him than
,
fruits." from
an
Brahma
account
they
in the
this is
creation
of evolution,
as
of man,
similar
divided
to
into
four
is described
Purana, in
terms
those
of the mind-born
"
sons
of Brahma
became
"
others
the
of
the
Creation.
"
291
Manu
of progenitors
men.
Next
Brahma
created himself
as
self,for original the protection the female portionof of created beings: and whom himself he constituted Satarupa, from the austerity purified
sin
Swayambhu,
born
of, and
whom
Swayambhu
of the shown the how
ocean
took
wife."
After
this follows
sons
longaccount
it is then
scendant de-
of these
mind-born
; and
by
the
the
the
churning of
the work
of creation
for
this age
complete.
With
in the
that
are
are
variations this is the story of the creation as told Puranas ; though in some prominence is given to parts touched upon here, whilst some incidents only lightly described fully
*
more
here than in
some
See Part
III., chap.i.
(J
2Q2
The
Puranic
Divisions
of
Time.
CHAPTER
THE PURANIC DIVISIONS
X.
OF TIME.
THE
three
main
divisions
of
time
employed
and
in
the
Hindu
These
Kalpas.*
will now
There years.
be described.
are
four
Their
to
12,000
divine
"
Treta
Krita
years.
" "
"
"
One
year
of mortals
as
360
is taken
The
the number
=
=
the
gods."
As
Yuga The Treta Yuga The Dvapara Yuga The Kali Yuga One
Krita
all the four lesser Yugas, Mahay uga, or age, including divine years therefore,being 12,000 4,320,000 years of A thousand mortals. such Mahay ugas are a day of Brahma." and his nights are of equal duration ; a Kalpa, therefore, or I lay of Brahma extends over ordinary years. 4,320,000,000 'Within each Kalpa 14 Manus reign; a Manvantara, or period of a Manu, therefore, is consequently T'.r part of a Kalpa, 01of Brahma. day
=
"
Book
vi.
chap.i.
294
The
"
The
Puranic
Divisions
is described of periods
of
Time.
follows
as
:
"
the most
a
part exhausted.
years, and
four ages the earth is for total death then ensues, which lasts of the
at
hundred
in consequence
failure of food
of Rudra, with
all
beingsbecome
The
eternal Vishnu
the
character
to reunite
into the
seven
of the
and globe,
causes
rays of the sun, drinks up all the waters all moisture whatever, in living bodies or
the whole The earth. to evaporate, thus drying up in the soil, and springs the mountain-torrents, all exhaled, are seas, the rivers,
and
"
so
are
of Patala,the
Thus
fed,throughhis
the earth.
moisture,
solar rays dilate to seven radiance glows the seven suns, whose above, below, and on every side,and sets the three worlds and
Patala
on
three
rugged
destitute
deformed
by
seas
of verdure
and
in appearance of moisture, alone remains,resembling the of all things, tortoise. The destroyer Hari, in the form is the flame
of Rudra, who
of time, becomes
the
breath scorching
of the serpent Sesha, and therebyreduces Patala to ashes. The when it has burnt all the divisions of Patala,proceeds great fire,
to
of eddying whirlpool flame then spreads of the atmosphereand the sphere to the region of the gods,and wraps them in ruin. The three spheres show like amidst the surrounding flames, all that prey upon a frying-pan movable or stationary things.The inhabitants of the two upper spheres, havingdischargedtheir functions and being annoyed by the heat,remove that to the sphere above, or Maharloka. When becomes heated,its tenants, who, after the full period of their stay, are desirous of ascendingto higher regions, depart for the * Janaloka." The f gives more 'Vfiyu Purana teaching on this explicit subject.
consumes
it also.
vast
'
'Vishnu
Purana/ p. 631.
t Ibid.
p.
note. 632,
The
"
Puranic
Divisions
have
of
Time.
295
Those
are
and
time of dissolution
the Manus, the seven Rishis,the in Maharloka, with the Pitris, and the gods. These, when the various orders of celestial Spirits heat of the flames that
destroythe
world
reaches
to to
Maharloka,
become
re-
to Janalokain repair
their subtile
forms, destined
their
embodied
in similar the
as capacities
renewed, at
life
the
Brahma those
the have
his
a
who
by having
identified themselves
into the sole
in
existing
Vishnu
continues
as
follows
"
in Janarddana,
the whole world,breathes the person of Rudra, having consumed forth heavy clouds. Mighty in size and loud in thunder, they all space. fill Showering down torrents quench the dreadful fires which involve then of water, these clouds the three worlds, and
for a hundred they rain uninterruptedly years and deluge dice,these as the whole world. Pouring down in drops as large date rains overspreadthe earth,and fillthe middle region and inunThe world is now heaven. enveloped in darkness, and all the clouds continue animate and inanimate, having perished, things,
to pour
down
for above
"
more
than
hundred
years."
The
four
Yugas
"
The Krita is the have characteristic qualities. para, and Kali The Mahabharata the Kali the iron age. f givesthese golden, characteristics very distinctly. Hanuman, the monkey-god, is the the describing speaker,
"
The
four ages to Bhlmasena, one of the Pandus. In is eternal. Krita is that age in which righteousness excellent of
had been Yugas (everything) Duties did to be done. and nothing (remained) done {Krita), Afterwards then languish, did the people decline. nor not through (the influence of) time, this Yuga fell into a state of neither gods, Danavas, In that age there were inferiority.
Page 633.
f Muir, O.
S.
T., i. 144.
296
The
Puranic
Divisions
of
Time.
made
mere
earth
was
by obtained)
of
sense arose
Pannagas ; no buying and by men ; the fruit (ofthe wish ; righteousness and
disease
or
of the world
No (prevailed).
decline
through the influence of age ; there no was malice,weeping, pride,or deceit ; no contention, no Hence the or hatred, cruelty, fear,affliction, jealousy, envy. the transcendent of these Yogins. resort was Supreme Brahma white. Then In that age was Narayana, the soul of all beings, born creatures devoted alike to their duties. were They were in the object of their trust,in observance, and in their knowledge. At that period the castes, alike in their functions, fulfilled their mula forand used one devoted to one were duties, unceasingly deity, Veda. rule and one rite. They had but one one (mantra),
"
Understand
now
the
Treta, in which
sacrifice
commenced,
red ; and
decreased righteousness
men
by
Vishnu fourth,
were
became
to
a
adhered
to
truth, and
devoted
Then sacrifices dependent on ceremonies. arts and In the Treta men acted with an a varietyof rites. objectin view, seekingafter reward for their rites and their gifts, and no and from to liberality longerdisposed to austerities, (a simple feeling of) duty. In this age, however, they were devoted to their own duties and to religious ceremonies. 'In the Dvapara age righteousness diminished was by two Vishnu became fourfold. and the Veda Some quarters, yellow, studied four Vedas, some at none three, others two, and some all. The brated celeceremonies Scriptures were being thus divided, in a great variety of ways ; and the people, beingoccupied with austerity and the bestowal of gifts, became full of passion (rajasi). Owing to ignorance of the one Veda, Vedas were And from the decline of goodness (Sattva), multiplied. now, few only adhered When had fallen away from to truth. men goodness, many desires, and calamities,caused diseases, by assailed destiny, them, by which they were severely afflicted, and driven to practise austerities. Others, desiring enjoyments and offered sacrifices. Thus, when heavenly bliss, they had reached the Dvapara, declined throughunrightousness. men
The
Puranic
Divisions
of
Time.
297
of
"
In
the
Kali, righteousnessremained
to
the
extent
one-
became of darkness, Vishnu in that age only. Arrived of righteousness, ; practicesenjoined by the Vedas, works rites of sacrifices ceased. Calamities, diseases, fatigue,
as
faults,such
As
anger,
again declines ; when righteousness When this takes place, the people also decline. they decay, the generated impulses which actuate them also decay. The practices is Such by this declension of the Yugas frustrate men's aims. who Those for a short time. has existed the Kali Yuga, which are long-livedact in conformity with the character of the age." it is said there is a paragraph in which In the Bhishmaparvan of life that thousand Four are specifiedas the duration years thousand in the Krita Yuga, three thousand in the Treta, and two earth in the Dvapara. form the period at present established on * There is no in the Tishya (Kali)." fixed measure
the ages
' ' "
It should
be
noticed the
'
that
the
immense
quoted
In the years
above
text
from
Vishnu
Purana,'
"
of the
no
is made
of the
comprising
the of earlier
though
notions
chronology than
with which
Western
nations
are
PART
III.
THE
INFERIOR
DEITIES
^'
THE
TULSI.
302
the mind-born
The
Inferior
of Brahma
passage
"
Deities.
named
a son
as
sons
but
Bhrigu
is not
amongst
of
them.
In another
it describes
him
as
Varuna,
but Brahma
is there
identified with
Varuna.
At
was men
sacrifice at which
thrown
Brahma
there
arose
endowed
blazing of
a
(the
from and
heap
of
ashes.
god
three
was
called
as
Mahadeva,
own.
Varuna,
Pavana,
son.
claimed
his
also claimed
them.* received
It
agreed
and
that
Agni
Angiras,
poem
Brahma
:
another
part of that
it is said
We
heard
the great and venerable Rishi Bhrigu was from fire at the sacrifice of Varuna." f The says that
"
'
he
sprang
from
the
verse,
skin
of the
Creator
"
'
and
the
Mahabharata,
At the
in another
declares
that
the
venerable
heart,issued forth."
to
which
Siva
was
not
he reviled that invited, Bhrigu officiated as priest ; and because Daksha in slighting and justified him, he god and his followers, suffered the loss of his beard. The The Mahabharata of that
Indra
gives a legend of Bhrigu, cursing Indra. Nahusha, being filled with pride, age, named his previousgood works, and in his presumption
to
Rishis
to
carry
him
about.
When
" "
it
came
to
Agastya's turn
submit
to
carry him, Bhrigu said to him, Why do we the insults of this wicked kingof the gods ? Agastya
none as a
cursed
to
Nahusha, because
same
he
received whom
subjectto
he fixed
to act
his eye
upon
that at the
quite ready
Bhriguthen
vengeance to his car would
on
told him
suggestion Bhrigu might make. any to take that he had been sent by Brahma
would
by
*
that very day attach Agastya he (Bhrigu) and kick him ; but incensed at this insult, the oppressor condemn a serpent. to become a curse
Nahusha, who
O. Aluir,
S.
T., i. 445.
Ibid.
Bhrigu.
Nahusha
carry
'
303
The
mighty
summoned him.
"
of
to
: (Agastya)
into the
thy
hair !
With
Bhrigu entered
as
a
hair
came
stock.
to
the king, overthrowing of Agastya,who stood motionless to be carried by Agastya, who and vehicle,
view
desired
be
to
the
agreed
king of the gods wherever he pleased- Nahusha to look at him, but Bhrigu in Agastya's hair did not venture knowing his power of subduing by a glance. Agastya did not when lose his temper ; even moved. unurged by a goad, he remained The king at last kicked him ; when Bhrigu,invisible in and violently cursed him : the hair of Agastya,became enraged,
"
hast
in thine anger
*
smitten become
a
the
great Muni
on
the
thy foot,therefore
earth."
Thus
serpent, and
fall
to swiftly
cursed
by
the invisible
Bhrigu,
Nahusha would
fell to the earth ; had the sage been seen have been unable to punish the oppressor. another occasion cursed
was
by Indra,he
Mahabharata
to
to
a
Bhrigu on
says
:
"
Agni.
The
-A
woman
named
Puloma
betrothed
demon
according and demon, by the aid of Agni, and took her away to his the bride's hiding-place, discovered aid in the search, the demon home. For rendering Bhrigu, cursing shall eat everything." this day, you Agni Agni, said, From asked Bhrigu why he had cursed him, seeingthat he had spoken the truth, and that in doing this he had simply done his duty ;
seeingher Bhrigu,
carried her off
beauty,married
her
Vedic
rites,
secretly.The
"
and
reminded
him
that "when
person
is asked
and question,
and he, with seven preceding speaks what is false, intentionally is cast into hell ; and that he who seven succeedinggenerations, He goes onto withholds information is equally I, guilty." say:
"
too,
restrain respectingBrahmans of the gods and ancestors. the mouth am really offered to them, they partake of it through me as
can
curse,
but
my
their mouth
how
then
can
I be said to eat
? everything
"
Bhriguhearingthis
-"
04
to
The
Inferior
Deities.
"
consented
his
modify
his curse,
by sayingthat,
so
as
the Sun
by
all nature, and heat purifies light that passedthrough him." Bhrigu is said to have performeda
Agni
should
most
wonderful
transforming of a Kshattriya king into a Brahman. of this uniquework : account Mahabharata* givesthe following attacked by the sons of was Divodasa,King of Kasi (Benares), Vitahavya, and all his family slain in battle. The afflicted
'"
monarch
resorted
to
the
sage
formed per-
in consequence sacrifice,
son an
named
plished accomon
Pratardana
was
born
was
to him.
sent
Pratardana, becoming
warrior,
Yitahavyas.
who
his father to take vengeance Vitahavya had now to flyto another sage,
by
the
Bhrigu,
promisedhis
most
protection. The
that of the
avenger
Pratardana,however,
be
followed, and
the Bhrigu,
demanded eminent
no
refugee should
filledwith
are
given up.
Brahmans.'
religious men,
compassion,
said:
'There
is
Kshattriya here;
all these
Pratardana was glad,and, Hearing this true assertion of Bhrigu, 'Even the O thus, glorious rejoined: sage'sfeet, gentlytouching I have I have for saint, compelled this king gained my object, his caste.' This Vitahavya,by the mere word of to relinquish became a Brahman Rishi,and an utterer of the Vedas." Bhrigu, The of nineteen names Bhrigus are given in the Matsya of hymns ; Bhriguhimself Parana,' who are said to be composers Professor Rothf being one of the narrators of the Mahabharata. who speaks of the Bhrigus as a class of mythological beings, the belonged to the aerial or middle class of gods. They were discoverers of fire, and brought it to men. adds that this He has also a connexion with history, of the chief race as one
'
families bears this name, and this fact in the hymns of the RigVeda.
In the
Brahmanical
allusions
are
made
to
Ramayana
a
there
are
not ;
many
references
is induced Vishnu
to
he is there called
female
Maharishi
and
Rama
demon
she
wife when
slew
He
Muir,0.
S.
T.,i. 229.
t Ibid. i. 442.
PULASTYA.
the childless wives of and
he gave
was
305
to
Sagarworshipped in order
lady
one, to
obtain
son
to
one one
the
other
sixty
thousand.
Parasurama
of his most
illustrious descendants.
2.
PULASTYA.
of Brahma's
mind-born
sons,
were
it was The
through him
reason
being regarded as the Revealer of * where the narrator is taughtin the Vishnu Purana,' Scripture addressed to him by his disciple in answer to a question Parasara,
of his
'
Maitreya, says
by
had
my
You
mind I had
what
was
heard
father
:
been
devoured seized
by
me,
violent
anger
destruction
to ashes
of the Rakshasas
of them
reduced
by
my
about to be the rite, when, as they were thus spake to Vasishtha grandfather
my
thy
wrath
be
appeased;
was
the of
Rakshasas
not
: thy culpable
the work
ceased
and sacrifice,
his
lence Pulastyacoming said to him : Since,in the vioof animosity, genitor, you have listened to the words of your prolearned in and exercised clemency, you shall become Since you have even forborne, though incensed, every science. I will bestow another boon ; you to destroymy on you posterity, of the Puranas, shall know the author of a summary shall become and your of the deities, the true nature understanding through
pleased;
then
my
favour
shall be
as
Parasara
and the
Pulastya." Pulastyamarried
a
he
had
son,
the
sage
Page
4.
X
306
The
in
a reason
The
Inferior
attack
Deities.
of Parasara's
legendin
Sakti
him
to
the Mahabharata.
the
Rakshasas
is
with wished
(Parasara's father)in
narrow
path
in
forest,
Sakti
in this
sons
get
he
out
whereupon
cursed
the
king
This
the sage
with his
whip
; in return
him, and
the
became
cannibal Sakti
form,
king
was
killed and
ate
of
Vasishtha.
Parasara When
of his
his
death,
Rakshasas, but
grandfather. of the the slaughter grew up, he commenced and others. restrained by Vasishtha, Pulastya,
after and
brought up
with
not
in largely figure
-Hindu Kshama
daughter of
three
sons.
Daksha
named
mythology. He by (Patience),
he had
4.
KRATU.
married He than Pulaha. widely known he another Sannati daughter of Daksha, by whom (Humility), had pigmy sages no bigger than Balakhilyas, sixty thousand the rays and resplendent the joint as of the thumb pious, ; chaste, Kratu is
no more
"
of the sun."
5.
ANGIRAS.
hymns of the Righe had four Veda. He firstmarried Smriti (Memory), by whom and (Oblation) daughters,and afterwards he married Swaddha Sati, also Daksha's daughters. His so-called daughters,the addressed to presiding verses Richas, are thirty-five Pratyangirasa divinities. There is some ; it ambiguity in the use of his name from the same root as Agni, of which comes deityit is used as an of a son and is the name epithet ; it is also used of Agni'sfather, been of Agneya, Agni'sdaughter. Angiras is supposed to have into India. with Bhrigu in introducing associated fire-worship
Angiras is famed
as
the author
of several
'
Vishnu
Parana, p. 83.
'
Marichi, Atri.
307
6. Marichi
any
as
a
MARICHI.
is better known
through his
descendants
than
from
work
son
of his own, his most illustrious child being Kasyapa, in his incarnation as a dwarf. Vishnu of whom came,
were
"
Diti and
were on
who Aditi,
by
of
There
former
age called
Tushitas,who,
'
approach
during the reignof the last Manu Chakthemselves, Come, let us quicklyenter be born in the next Aditi,that we may Manvantara, for thereby we shall again enjoythe rank of gods ;' of Kasyapa,the son born the sons and accordingly they were whose the twelve Adityas, of Marichi by Aditi ; thence named were names Vishnu, Sakra, Aryaman, Dhuti, Tvastri,Pushan, Mitra, Varuna, Ansa, and Bhaga." Vivasvat,Savitri, of the fact that gods undergo successive births An explanation In the beginningof the Kalpa, is found in the 'Vayu Purana.' his created by Brahma as twelve Jayas, were gods, named and assistants in creation. They, lost in meditation, deputies his commands, on which he declared that they should neglected
*
be reborn
in each
Manvantara
'
The
writer of
the
'
Vishnu
Purana
born
tries to
fact :
"
These
ages
classes of
divinities are
to
are
their
own
the end
thousand
according
spoken of
same manner
birth and
as
and disappearance their appearance death ; but theyexist age after age in
sets and
the
the
sun
rises
By his wife Diti,Kasyapa had two Vishnu, here said to be the son Hiranyaksha,whom sister Aditi,became incarnate to destroy; these mortal
were
therefore cousins.
7.
Atri
"
ATRI.
was
the author
praising Agni,
*
the Viswa-devas."
He
'Vishnu
Purana,' p.
122.
f Page
123.
X
2
^oS
married
The
who
Inferior
bore him
was
Soma,
the moon,
proceedfrom
the
old, they received a Rama, Sita,and Lakshman, who at their hermitage from then wandering from placeto place :
were
"
his wife
visit
were
"He
came
to
Paid And
As
a
reverence
from
fond father
giveshis son."
to
"
Ten
thousand
sternest
On And
She, when
Caused
And So Nor
years this votaress, bent rites of penance, spent ; the clouds withheld their rain, years
droughtten
consumed and
the
plain,
from
their
cares
freed,
She
Ten
rights impede. and made wrought in heaven's behalf, nightsof one, the gods to aid." f
with her husband in welcomingthe exiles Anasuya then joins to their hermitage, tells her to with the princess, and, delighted ask a boon. As, however, Sita appeared to want nothing particular, the aged saint said :
"
"
My gift to-day
shall repay : contentment Thy Accept this preciousrobe to wear, Of heavenly rich and rare fabric, ; These gems thy limbs to ornament, This precious balsam sweet of scent. O Maithil dame ! this gift of mine Shall make thy limbs with beauty shine, o'er thy frame,dispense And, breathing
sweet
Its pure
and
influence. lasting
ii.468.
f Ibid. ii.473.
-io
The
Inferior
Deities.
is sometimes Prajapati appears in three placesin the Rig-Veda. and described (in the same identified with the universe, as way in other places) are as or non-entity having entity, the of which creout alone existed in the beginning, as source ation this universe ; Vach was evolved : "e.g., was was Prajapati She became to him. a second pregnant, she departed from him, She she produced these creatures. again entered into Prajapati."
Brahma,
or
Yet
at
the
same
time
he
is
"
sometimes
described
as
and treated only as one of only a secondary or subordinate deity, deities." thirty-three to be regarded as By the time Manu wrote, creation had come work of Brahma, hence the term the special is applied Prajapati in the later writings it is given to him in the Dharmasastra, and
to
those who
from
on
his work
of populating
of the originof givestwo distinct accounts in spirit, and Daksha :t Daksha, the glorious Rishi, tranquil of Brahma. great in austere fervour, sprang from the rightthumb From the left thumb he sprang the great Muni's wife,by whom like that of daughters." Born with all splendour, begot fifty the great Rishis, the ten sons of Prachetas (anotherPrajapati) been have virtuous and holy,and by them the are reputed to burnt up by fire were glorious beings(trees, plants, "c.) formerly The
"
from springing
their from
mouth.
From
them
was
born
Daksha
Prachetasa ; and
Daksha, the parent of the world, (were creatures. Cohabitingwith Virini, the Muni
thousand for their himself, famous In the Harivansa, Vishnu is identified
sons
like
observances." religious
At
the end
of
thousand
previousage, "perfect in
involved
from
became sprung
in the dissolution
Vishnu
absorbed
formed
in
numerous
Brahma, removed beyond the sphere of sense, became the PrajapatiDaksha, and contemplation,
creatures."
%
we origin
Mmr,
(). S.
T.,v.
390.
f Ibid. i. 224.
% Ibid. i. 153.
Daksha.
Purana.'*
his
7 I I
"
From
to Brahma, continuing
meditate,
were
born from
mind-engendered progeny,
with forms
and
faculties derived
spirits corporeal nature, embodied produced from the person of that all-wise deity. But as they did not multiply themselves, Brahma like himself, created other mind-born viz. Bhrigu, sons in this list of Prajapatis, "c. Considerable variety prevails
but the variations
are
of
the
nature
of additions
seven,
made whose
to
names
an
make first
not
The the
simple statement
or
mind
will of
has
contented
and in some of the depraved taste of the mystics, Puranas, as the Bhagavata,Vayu and Linga,they are said to be derived from the body of their progenitor; Bhrigu from his skin,
the
his eyes, from his ear, Pulaha from his mouth, Pulastya his hand, Vasishtha from his breath, Daksha from his mind, Atri from and Narada from his
in the
Marichi
Angiras from
naval,Kratu
from
his from
his thumb,
The
lips. They do not exactlyagree, however, these beingsproceed." of the places] whence f [description Vishnu Purana J also speaksof Daksha as a son of the
i
'
and Prachetasas, he
was
gets
a
over son
the
difficulty by
the statement
as
that the
son sons
born
firstas
of Brahma, and
afterwards
were
of the Prachetasas. of
a
These
the
"
called so Prachinaverhis,
grass
to pointing
from
his
of
rigid penance,
Savarna, the daughter of the ocean, who had by him ten sons, skilled in military science ; "they styledPrachetasas,who were all observed the same and duties, austerities, practisedreligious
remained The
reason
immersed
in the bed
of the
sea
for
was
ten
thousand
years."
human told his
prolongedpenance
Brahma with
his
the
father had
enjoined by
to
increase
family. In harmony
sons
promise
severe
"
of
he obedience,
was
that the
performance of
order ;
penance
of
Brahma's fulfilling
for whoever
Page 49.
f Wilson
Purana.'
% Page
116.
312
bcstower there
The
of
no
Inferior
Deities.
his desires
is
other mode."
sons
were
As
the
ocean,
intent
on
the
worship
of Vishnu, that
"
Receive
content
absorbed
not
shadowed devotions, the trees grew and overthe winds the unprotected earth,the peopleperished, shut out from view by the boughs, blow, the sky was
in their
mankind sages
saw
unable
to
labour
for ten
thousand the
which
then
were
years. trees)and
their
mouths, and
forests
cleared
to
me.
I will make
an
alliance
your between
you
and
the
trees.
Prescient of
of
the
woods.
nourished
this
portion of and my lustre the patriarch Daksha shall be born,who, your with a part of me endowed and composed of your vigour, shall be resplendent and shall multiply the human race.' fire, as Soma then informs the brothers respecting Marisha's origin. There was in wisdom named eminent a Kandu, formerly sage and the banks of the Gomati. Indra the sent on austerity, to divert the sage from his devotions : they nymph Pramlocha lived togetherfor 150 years, during which time the Muni was given up to pleasure.The nymph at the close of this period asked leave to depart, but the Muni entreated her to continue with him. And though at the end of several centuries she the same asked to preferred request, again and again she was
a
" u
shall be the
of multiplier
of Druva.
From
remain.
1
On
one
occasion,as
the
sage
was
going
forth
from
their
the nymph asked where he was cottage in a great hurry, going. The 'is drawing fast to I must close. day,' he replied, a perform the Sandhya worship, or a duty will be neglected.' The she rejoined: nymph smiled mirthfully as 'Why do you
Daksha.
313
to
a
of this day drawing talk,grave sir, of many years, a day that must Muni said this means.' The river-side at dawn. It is
now
be
'
Fair
I beheld the
you
you
to the
hermitage.
gone.
revolution
What
is the
meaning
at
truth.'
Pramlocha
came
answered
that I
years
hither
the ? Tell me laughter man, You say rightly, venerable Brah: morning dawn, but several hundred
'
of this
have
"
passed since
informed
the him
time that
of
my
arrival. lived
This
is the
togethernine hundred three days. The and seven years, six months, and have that the nymph must been sent by Indra Muni sees now of the his devotions, and deprive him purposelyto interrupt divine knowledge he had desired. And though very angry with her at first, The sin is he bids her depart in peace, as he says, wholly mine." Thus addressed stood trembling, by the Muni, Pramlocha whilst big drops of perspiration started from every pore, till he She then, reproached angrilycried to her, Begone, begone ! and, passing through the by him, went forth from his dwelling, from her person with the leaves of air, wiped the perspiration the trees. The nymph went from tree to tree, and as with she dried her limbs, dusky shoots that crowned their summits
truth.'
She
they
had
"
"
'
which
were
covered
child she
had
conceived
the pores of her skin in drops of received the living dews, and the winds
' '
said Soma, I matured This,' by exhalation till the it increased in size, gradually
mass. on
the will
tree-topsbecame
the
lovelygirlnamed
give her to you, Prachetasas ; let your of Kandu, the child be appeased. She is the progeny indignation of Pramlocha, the nursling of the trees, the daughterof the wind
trees
and
moon.'
"
Soma
then
informs
the
Prachetasas
that
Marisha,
in
her
but left childless. the widow of a prince, previous birth, was told her to therefore earnestlyworshipped Vishnu, who She boon. I pray thee that in succeeddesire some She replied :
"
-"i4
The
Inferior
Deities.
ing births I may have honourable husbands, and a son equalto I be born out of the and may a men, patriarch among ordinarycourse." Vishnu promised her : In another life you
....
"
shall have
ten
husbands
; and you
of
mighty
a son a
prowess,
and
renowned and
for
acts glorious
shall have of
magnanimous
valiant,
by distinguished
races
the rank
of
men
shall
from whom the various patriarch, and by whose posterity the universe multiply,
birth,
having spoken,the
this informs his hearers that it was and Soma deitydisappeared, born as Marisha. who was princess the Prachetasas took Marisha, as he Soma having concluded, their indignati had enjoined them, righteously to wife, relinquishing the trees, and upon her they begot the eminent against been born as the Daksha, who had (ina former life) patriarch
"
son
of Brahma. the
and
command
This great sage, for the furtherance of creation increase of mankind, created progeny. Obeying the movable and immovable of Brahma, he made things,
and subsequently bipeds and quadrupeds, by his will gave birth of whom he bestowed to females, ten Dharma, thirteen on on the course of time, on Kasyapa, and twenty-seven, who regulate Soma (the the Titans,the snake gods, moon). Of these the gods, cattle and birds, the singers of heaven, and dancers of the courts the spirits of evil and born. From that other beings,were creatures were period forward living engenderedin an ordinary manner ; before the time of Daksha, they were variously pagated proand the the influence by will, by sight, by by touch, of religious austerities by devout sages and holy saints." Daksha's first attempts at populating the world were successful. unA thousand born to him by Asikni, but sons were these were induced A not to propagate offspring. by Narada thousand other sons wife were born, who also were by the same advised by Narada The Pranot to be troubled with children. incensed, cursed Narada, and proceededto create sixty japati, he gave to various husbands, by daughters by Asikni, whom whom of peace and when a time they had children. At length, the earth, and the gods had their proper on prosperity prevailed
Vasishtha.
315
was
to
Daksha
given
the
positionas
of Prajapatis,* progenitors
mankind.
9.
VASISHTHA.
to have
narrated
the
Purana,' and
to have
been
the writer
It was he who allayed the anger of many of the Vedic hymns. the Rakshas of Parasara when that sage was tryingto extirpate of their kings had slain his father. He is said race, because one
to
have
been
the
Vyasa, or
of
arranger
eighth
Dvapara Age
each
age.
; this work
having a arranging
different agent in
kings. One of of tigers named Saudasa, when out hunting, these, seeinga couple It happened that these tigers of them with an arrow. shot one shot by Saudasa was as the one were Rakshasas, for, dying, really
Vasishtha served
as
the
of familypriest
several
it assumed
fiendish
disappeared. Not
Vasishtha sacrifice,
shape
; the
being
the form
out
of the
room,
the
to
Rakshas the
who and
eat ; next
escaped,assuming
said
:
"
of Vasishtha, came
king
Now
give me
something to
The Rakshas
return." presently
dish
the real Muni flesh, brought it to the king. When entered,the king offered him the dish ; but he discovered, by the flesh that was human force of meditation,that it was presented he said Your this the him. at : to insult, king, cursing Indignant offered me." shall be excited by similar food to that now appetite astonished at this outburst of anger, and Vasishtha, The king was discovered the whole trick ; but seeingthis, by further meditation
"
as
he
could
not
was
recall
to
the entirely
it so
that it
work
effects of his curse, he modified this for twelve years only.t It was
* the Daksha For further particulars see respecting head and a goat's the story is told of his decapitation, f 'Vishnu Purana,'p. 381.
account
of
Siva,where
him.
being givento
The
Inferior
Deities.
Sakti to become the sage who
same
king who
was
cursed
by
Vasishtha's
son
Rakshas, and
cursed him. Vasishtha about
who, when
also cursed
a a
in that
king named
was
this
a
king was
thousand
as
to commence
sacrificethat
to continue for
as
years, he sent
to ask Vasishtha
to officiate
priest ;
but
the
not
Muni
was
engaged
for the
in
similar
work
could
next
five hundred
king
proceededwith
engagingGautama
over
found
his engagement was as priest.As soon Nimi's sacrifice, with Indra, the sage, coming to conduct had been appointed, and was another priest so angry that that
was
he should
cease
to exist in
On
similar
curse
upon these
Both
to
took
as
Vasishtha's
became spirit
united
were
the
of spirits with
and
Varuna, when
the he
deities
smitten
beauty
of
nymph
became
of the sage fell from them, spirit in again incorporated through her." * A verse
Urvasi, the
and the
Veda Rigin
ascribes with
a son
Vasishtha's the of
birth
to
Mitra
"
and
Varuna,
O
Brahman
harmony Vasishtha,art
from the
"Thou,
a
Varuna, born
soul of
thee, the
There
drop
are
fallen
stories
who was Visvamitra, At another time,when Saudasa,which was held by Vasishtha. he was to Harischandra, incensed at the he was so priest greatly
treatment
of great quarrels this sage and between anxious to obtain the position of priest to
the
king had
he
received
a
at
crane. a
Visvamitra's
His
hands
that he the
cursed
him,
and
became
rival returned
compliment,and
he too
became
bird.
In this form
the sages
to
that it was to come foughtso violently necessary for Brahma them. The great cause of unpleasantness the pacify was that Visvamitra a was Kshattriya who, by penance by birth,
*
fact and
Vishnu
Purana,' p. 388.
2i8
The
Inferior
Deities.
the
test, he
imputed, strangely
*
in the
The
to
accounts
of Narada's
was one
the
Bhagavata, he
was
Manu
at
declares that he
he created "Brahma
Moorf
form he
quotes
man
follows:
govern
Rise
up,
Rudra,
but
and
men
to
were
the world.'
Rudra
obeyed ;
the
made
fiercer than
having nothing but the destructive qualityin their their only passion. Brahma, Vishnu, Anger was
then
names
tigers, composition.
and Rudra
joinedtheir
were
different powers, and created ten men whose ' teaches that Narada Narada," "c. The Siva Purana
'
thigh of his father : Brahma, in view of the world, produced four beings, who, being refractory, peopling To their parent to weep. comfort caused him, Siva, in the character of Rudra, issued from a fold in his forehead with five heads with additional and ten arms, and, endowing Brahma Rishis,and might,he (Brahma) produced Bhrigu and the seven after that Narada from his thigh." t
sprang
from
the
"
In
another
birth
Narada Daksha
was was
the
son
of
Kasyapa"
and
daughter
dissuaded declared
greatlyincensed when from sons Prajapati's peopling the world, he should have a resting-place not ; hence
Narada
in
a a was
he and his
wandering nature.
On
also
one
cursed
"
by
in
his
own
and father,
cursed
to
return.
Brahma
exhorted
his
son
Narada
wife, and
assist
peopling the
world.
Narada, who
that devotion denounces
curses
to that
god
as an
is the
Brahma,
Narada,
Wretch!
be
to subjection
women.
pays
in
follows:
any
one
devoted
the
shall
Thou
shalt
Sir W.
'
Join
"
\
.
i. 264. Res.,'
f 'Hindu
"
'
Pantheon/
p. 91.
116.
X Moor, Hindu
Pantheon/ p. 7S.
Vishnu
Purana,' p.
Narada.
319
fit objectof
without
doubt
is
no
thy
desires !
'
Through this curse of Narada, the creator of the world ceased to be an object of worship. Beholdingthe beauty of his daughter, Narada he ran after her. having made obeisance to his lotusborn a father, forsook his Brahmanical body, and became
Gandharva,* a chorister of Indra's heaven." In the Mahabharata, Narada as figures
and his
came
a
teacher religious
is
a
in the
'
Uttara
Kanda
'
of the
Ramayana
dead
teaching.* A
to
Brahman,
of Rama's
was
carryingthe
the door
palaceat Ayodha
unconscious
; and
bewailing
his loss, as
it to Rama
he himself
to
be
owing
summoned
as
of any fault, he believed misconduct the part of the king. on some his councillors, when the divine sage Narada
"
spoke
death
follows
;
Hear, O
king, how
the
boy's untimely
occurred
to be
the truth
regardingwhat
as
ought
"A the
follows
presumptuous
age
in which had
mortification
he
descended
to
humble
to
class to which
secure
a
belonged, had
merit religious
upon
been
guilty of seeking
Rama,
was avows
store
of
by
a
after
considerable
manner
search, comes
described desire
to
engaged
his
in the
by
Narada.
caste, and
his
conquer
for himself
was
rank
Rama
of
god, by
the self-
mortification
he
undergoing.
to
offender's head
; the
encouraged by
Brahman's
was
them
may
boon,
moment
Rama
boy
to
be
resuscitated.
very
He
restored
life the
Sudra
the
friend and
companion
of Krishna, and
was
but, becoming presumptuous on talents, of them, he emulated the divine strains of Krishna, who
for his
his presumption by placing
severelypunished him
*
'
vina
Narada
Pancharatna.'
Muir, O.
S.
p. 6.
f Ibid.
i. 117.
320
in the
those
The
Inferior
Deities.
it emitted the
sounds
far sweeter
than
mortified
musician.
on one
Krishna occasion he
played
went
so
far
as
his friend ;
him
into
Great
honour
given
the
'
to
Narada
because which
those
have
:
"
revealed to Valmiki
"
Ramayana,'
follows
To
sainted
Narad, prince of
care
lore in words
constant
of wisdom
flows,
and
chief
and scripture
ascetic
first and
delights rites,
best addressed
:
good Valmiki,
Of hermit
'
saints,these words
?
In all the
Is
thee,who
Firm To
of
mind, grateful
Bounteous Alone
*
and
most
fair
*
all men's
*
eyes
*
saint
divine,the boon
an
ask,
ween,
the
man
power
If such
Then
breathes
Narad, ready
The Made
lie,
"
f
life of Rama what
was
proceeds to
the task of
narrate
the
to
Valmiki, who
him is too and
writingdown
told
great
work
until Brahma
himself
appears,
encourages
him
"
to Then
The
proceed :
come, O
The
In all
Moor,
"
Hindu
Pantheon,' p. 205.
% Ibid. i. 22.
t Griffiths's' Ramayana,' i. 3.
32i
CHAPTER
KUVERA.
II.
does not occupy a very conspicuous god of riches, of the Hindus. No in the images or pictures mythology position referred to in the of him are to be had, though he is frequently Brahma had a Ramayana as the lord of gold and wealth.
KUVERA,
the
"
mental
son
named
who Pulastya,
again had
reward made
mental
son
named
(Kuvera). The
as
a
latter deserted
him
his father,
Brahma, who
to
immortal,and
for his
was
appointed him
and
be the
god
of
Lanka
car
capital,
speed ;
it
was
the
car
This
a
of immense
size,that
Ravana restored
"
its owner's
marvellous
whose death
took
by
force from
Kuvera,
at
by
Rama
to its
original possessor.
at
this desertion
in the
(ofhis
of
son
Kuvera)
to
reproduced
looked
form
Vaisravas, who
latter strove three had
Vaisravana
indignation.The
this view
:
gave
him
elegant
sons, ; and
attend
on
who Pushpotkata,
two
Kumbhakarna
Malini,who
bore Vibhlshana
all Raka, who bore Khara and Suparnakha. These sons were and observers of religious rites, valiant,skilled in the Vedas of Vaisravana,were filled with but, perceivingthe prosperity and Suparnakha, they began to jealousy. Excepting Khara Brahma, and at the end of a practiseausterities to propitiate thousand
years Ravana
cut
off his
own
head
and
threw
it as
an
Mahabharata
:'
;22
The
Inferior
Deities.
oblation
into
appeared to put
that (except
have
stop to
their
boons
of
immortality).
shapes at will
should
that Ravana
heads
and
invincible, except by
; that
Kumbhakarna
Ravana enjoy a long sleep. Having obtained these powers, Kuvera retired to GandaexpelledVaisravana from Lanka. and begun to Ravana mardana. having been installed as king, the Rishis resort to Brahma, who exercise his power tyranically, could not be killed by gods or Asuras, promisesthat,as Ravana the four-armed Vishnu, the chief of warriors,should by his (Brahma's) appointmentdescend to earth for his destruction."* Kuvera the grandson, The Ramayana (UttaraKanda)f makes not the son, of Pulastya. In the Krita Yuga the pious Pulastya, being teased with the singingand dancing of different damsels, he saw his hermitage that any one of them whom near proclaimed mother. This threat had not been heard by should become a the hermitage, the daughterof Trinavindu, who and came near incurred Pulastya'sthreatened punishment. Her father, on and she learningher condition, gave her as wife to Pulastya, Visravas ; who, becoming a sage, married bore him a son named named a daughter of the Muni Bharadvaja,whose son Brahma Vaisravana (Kuvera). He performed austerities for thousands of years, and received the god of riches, and
as one a
boon
from
Brahma
that he should
be
At guardians of the world. the suggestionof his father Visravas,he took possessionof for his abode, which was Lanka formerlybuilt by Visvakarma for the Rakshasas, who through fear of Vishnu had recently
forsaken A it.
of the
Rakshas
Sumali the
who
had
been
driven
to
earth,saw
This former
Kuvera
to
father.
leads him
position. He sends his Visravas ; she is kindlyreceived and daughterKaikasi to woo bei omes the mother of Ravana, Kumbhakarna, Suparnakha and \ ibhishana. When Kaikasi saw the splendour of Kuvera, she
Muir,0.
S.
by
which
he
T., v. 483.
Ibid. iv.
488.
KUVERA.
resemble him
severe as a
urges Ravana
to
in
glory; who,
a
thousand
than men, and powerful the cityof Lanka. demand yields It the
was
noticed above
; these
are
that Kuvera
of the be
of guardians
world
commonly
their
said
:
to
four in number.
names
May he whose
Be in the East
hands
wield
[Indra],
thy guard
arm
shield:
May
And And
The
care
befriend,
defend
;
When these
:
"
eight guardiansare
spoken of,the
of the
additional
four of of
are
Agni
has
charge
of
Soma
the
the the
is called the
King
who, because
prey, and
called Yakshasas.
ate those
ever
on
the
watch
for
they slew in battle. Throughout the Ramayana there are brief references also to the beauty of the giver of riches, and Kuvera as palace and gardens. Thus Bharadvaja the sage, desirous Rama said : and Lakshman a fitting reception, giving
"
to
his of
Here Which
For
let Kuvera's
garden rise,
Kuru gems
lies ; entwineA
And
nymphs divine."
garden is a place where the inhabitants enjoya natural obtained without attended with complete happiness, perfection, is there no There exertion. nor nor vicissitude, decrepitude,
His
death, nor
*
fear ;
no
none vice,
of the
t Ibid. ii.358.
Y
2
-"
24
The
Inferior
Deities.
denoted mediate,' by the words 'best,''worst,'and 'interinequalities from the succession of the nor change resulting any is neither grief, weariness,anxiety, four Yugas. There hunger, live in free The from fear. health, nor perfect people every * for ten or twelve thousand years." As Sugrivawas suffering, sending forth his armies to search for Sita,he thus speaks of of the North : this garden to Satabal,the leader of the army
"
and
haste
of the waste,
triumphant with delight Kailasa's glittering height. There stands a palace decked with gold, For King Kuvera wrought of old, A home the heavenly artist planned, And fashioned with his cunning hand.
You
Until
reach
There With
Where
lotuses adorn
the flood
openingbud,
gay
and float, to play. Apsarasasf come There the lord King Vaisravan's self, all the universe adored, By Who to mortals sends, golden gifts
down Lives
and
mallards
with the
his Guhyakas.J
were
friends." "
As
were
Rama attacked
and
Lakshman
a
wandering
Viradha
; but
by
giantnamed
theycould
alive,and
not
as
a
slay him
result he
with
their weapons,
"
they
buried
him
had regained his proper form. Formerly Kuvera cursed charms him, for lovingRambha's too well," to assume the hideous form in which Rama with him, and the only met relief Kuvera would give him was :
"
When
Rama, Dasaratha's son, Destroys thee, and the tightis won, Thy proper shape once more assume, And heaven againshall give thee room."||
had risen of his power, he made offices in his house: thus Indra preto
When
the
Ravana
the summit
Purana Bhagavata
"
"
guardians
ol treasures.
II Ilml. iii.14.
326
The
Inferior
Deities.
CHAPTER
THE DEMIGODS OF THE
III. RAMAYANA.
I.
SUGRIVA.
Over
the
mighty leaders
of the
Monkey
Rama Ravana When heaven
army in the
was
associated destruction
with of
King
Vishnu, before
to
Sugriva. leaving
as
become
incarnate
Make
war
to
lend him
will
aid,
In
change
at
arrayed,
Of wizard skilland hero of the wind in Outstrippers
might, flight,
"*
they consented,and
countless
swarms
"
begot
in
brave
sons
Of
That
noblest
fire,
The
Sun, was
When of the
SUGRIVA.
Rama
Monkeys, he was exile, having been driven his throne by his brother
t Ibid. i.93.
from Bali.
Griffiths's'
Ramayana,' i.92.
SUGRIVA. Kabandha,
of the
327
giant slain by Rama, givesthe following tion descripking to the wandering hero :
a
"
"
Rama, hear
brother
my
words
I
and
seek
Sugriva,for of him
His
speak. Bali,Indra's son, he won. him, when the fight Expelled faithful still, With four great chieftains,
He
dwells
3fE
on
hill. Rishyanuka's
5f" *P SfS
Lord
of the Vanars, in
Strong,very
Unmatched
firm and meek, counsel, Bound by each word his lips speak, may Good, splendid, mighty, bold and brave, Wise in each plan to guide and save. His brother, fired by lust of sway, Drove forth the king in woods to stray ; In all thy search for Sita, he and friend Thy ready helpwill be." *
Rama
discovers
the
promisesto slayBali the usurper, and assist Sugriva to regain his throne ; Sugrivaon his part solemnlypromises to aid Rama
in his search bonds. marches Rama with and
to
enable
soon
him
to
Ravana's
very
Sugriva and justas he is getting the worst of it, fight, which lets fly his arrow, gives Bali his mortal wound. he strongly for slaying this chief dies, one reproves Rama harmed him too in a secret had never him, and for slaying He asks : cowardly manner.
"
fulfils his part of the compact. He and the others to Bali's city ; Sugriva
What
Wliose When
fame, from
secret
one
not
slain
In front of
canst battle,
hand
foe ?
I held To
that thou
me as
wouldst
I
strike
Grifnths's
'
3-^S
The
Inferior
Deities.
SUGRIVA.
blow. stranger's But now thine evil heart is shown, with grass o'ergrown. A yawning well, virtue's badge,* but guile Thou wearest sin thy soul defile."f And meanest And
329
thought not of
Rama which
agrees,
reminds it
was
had
ordained which
his
death,against
Bali
Rama's
useless
contend, with
statement
forgiveness. King of the Vanars, and Rama giveshim four months for the enjoyment of his long lost wife and kingdom. At its expiration, as Sugriva his engageas to forget ment appeared to be so absorbed with pleasure reminds him of his duty in no to assist Rama, Lakshman At length the order is given to collect the measured terms. of monkeys, bears, of countless numbers when an forces, army is somewhere "c, go forth in search of Sita, who, it is discovered, is supposed to which Hanuman in the southern district over The rule,who after diligent inquiry learns her whereabouts. marches to the sea-shore ; a bridge connectingthe island army is erected by Nala, and of Lanka with the mainland (Ceylon) the attacking the city. No sooner surrounds were they in army of the cityof the foe than sight
On
again installed
"
reached
the
turret
at
bound.
stood,
wondrous
bitter words
scorn
hardihood, addressed,
: expressed me
And
'
thus his
and hate
King
giant race, in
The
slave of Rama
see.
Lord
To While At
world,he gives me power thy fenced tower.' through the air his challengerang,
face the Vanar from his head
the
sprang,
Snatched
And
it in his
The
dress of
hermit.
330
The
Inferior
Deities.
at his foe the giant flew, Straight around him threw, His mighty arms him round, With strength resistless swung And dashed him panting to the ground. of blows, amid the storm Unharmed Swift to his feet Sugriva rose. they met ; Again in furious fight
With Each
streams
were
*
wet,
They
continue
uncertain
calls
light leap the upper air, there and spirit and strength, breath, won, Then, joyousas for victory to Raghu's royal son." f Returned
of the
In the
karna,a
as
Kumbhaa giant named great fight, forth from the city and did brother of Ravana, came
course
great execution
fast
as
they
of
"
Some
idea
the
There Fast
host,devouringhis victims by thousands. slain,though numbered be gained from size of this monster may
was no
then,no respite
and
through his nostrils found a way, through his ears resought the day."J
soon the Vanar host,but he was rally been had already ground." Hanuman he attacks Sugriva, And now monster.
Bali's
"
son
Angad
senseless
tried to
on
dashed
the
hurled
The
This
compliment the
*
by throwing
t Ibid.
" Ibid.
v. v.
his spear,
122.
v.
121.
198.
"
UGRIVA.
33I
broke it across his knee.
which Then
Hanuman
caught as
"
it
At
and flew,
sent
peak from
Lanka's
The
no rushing mass might could stay : and senseless lay. Sugriva fell, his foe to seize, The giant stooped And bore him thence,as bears the breeze A cloud in autumn through the sky."*
and is greatlylauded giantenters Lanka with his captive, of short duration, for by the people ; but his triumph was The
"
By slow degrees the Vanars' lord and sense, and strengthrestored. Felt life, boast : He heard the giant's joyful Vanar his He thought upon host.
His teeth and feet he And bit and
rent
fiercely plied,
Who, mad
giant's side, pain and smeared with gore, Hurled to the ground the load he bore. Regardless of a storm of blows, Swift to the sky the Vanar rose, Then lightly, like a flying ball, t he wall." High overleapt city f
with
the
Lakshman
last severed Nikumbha
tried to
slaythis
from
monster cut
; but
it was
to finish the
work, whose
head
arrows
off limb
body.
came
after
and
Kumbha,
and struck
him
on
his
Sugrivasuch
the shock. the
blow
his chest
by
now
"
another
His brother
attacked
And
He
Sugriva:
furyflashed
mighty
Vanar
with
swing
His
But
againstthe
on
shattered
It
in fragments at split
Griffiths's l
Ramayana,'
v.
199.
f Ibid.
332
The
Inferior
Deities.
the blow, his foe, huge hand and smote And in the dust the giantlay, Gasping in blood his soul away." * Raised his
to rising Sugriva,
his heroic army continued Rama's victorywas won, Rama's had home
faithful to their
king's
siderably con-
though
was
death made
had
this loss
good
Rama
as,
Vanars
about
to
who
return
whole
of the
was
he magic car, Sugriva and chiefs might accompany the Vanar him to his capital. Their request being granted, they took part in the installation of Rama monarch as king, and received from that grateful asked that rich presents
as a
in the
reward
2.
HANUMAN.
of
or
Hanuman, on the whole the most useful of the Monkey leaders the expeditionto Ceylon, the son of Vayu, by a Vanar was His birth is thus described : monkey mother.
"
An
Apsaras, the fairest found nymphs, for heavenlycharms Sweet Punjikasthala, became
Of
A noble
renowned,
Vanar's
wedded
dame.
Her heavenly titleheard no more, she bore, Anjana was the name When, cursed by gods, from heaven In Vanar
*****
she
fell,
form
on
earth
to
dwell.
In A
fair,
roamed
Griffiths's'
Ramayana,'
v.
229.
00
The
Might shall
And
Thus
Inferior
be
Deities.
his,that nought can tire, limbs to spring as springshis sire.' the the spoke god : conquered dame
heart
nor
in Rejoiced
a child, seeingthe sun lengththe son was born. When and thinkingit to be the fruit of a tree, he sprang rising, up clutch On it. another occasion Indra to three hundred leagues let a bolt flyat him which caused him to fallviolently a rock. on
At
The the
fall shattered
his
was
long-jawedone,
angry,
came
hence him.
the
His
to
name
Hanuman,
became in terror
and
to
the
ceased
father
boy
should
not
never
be
Monkey
he who
most
to her from
fear to
was
enter
Rakshasas
thus
dwelling there.
as
he
who
his shoulders
he
crossed
from
power
India
:
Lanka.
Hanuman
speaks
of his wondrous
"
steep
waters to tower
can
With And
my Till from
stir the
sea
flee,
drown
and
town.
rush
command
spring king,
And
On
leap before him as he flies sounding pinionsthrough the skies. I can pursue the Lord of Light Uprising from the eastern height,
reach
And With
him
ere
his
course
be
sped,
burningbeams
f engarlanded."
Griffiths's'
Hanuman.
All when these he devoted
to
were
335
the service of Rama
;
for,
his brother
restore
wounded
in the fled to
nothing
medicinal he had
them, Hanuman
almost
from
some
immediatelywith the herbs that grew there,though, on reachingthe hills, in finding them : difficulty
*
"
Ceylon,and
returned
But when
he
They
Then
'
hid them
to
take day shall vengeance If thou wilt feel no pity, none, In this great need of Raghu's son.' he bent, He ceased : his mighty arms And from the trembling mountain rent His huge head, with the lifeit bore, and golden ore. Snakes, elephants, Mine
arm
waste
rapid way again he traced, laid And mid the wondering Vanars His burden,through the air conveyed. The wondrous herbs' delightful scent To all the host new vigour lent. Free from all darts, and wounds, and pain, The of Raghu lived again ; sons And dead and dying Vanars, healed, Rose vigorousfrom the battle-field." f
Hanuman
as a
is described
in the 'Uttara
Kanda'
"
of the The
Ramayana,|
chief of the
In seeking for these leaves,Hanuman was exposed to considerable danger. Kalanemi, an uncle of Ravana, was promised the half of the kingdom, if he would slay Hanuman. To effect this, he went to the Himalayas to eat with him. Hanuman and, disguisedas a devotee, invited Hanuman refused ; but on entering a tank near, a crocodile seized his foot. This Hanuman from whose dragged out of the tank and killed it, reptile body Daksha had cursed to live in that form until a lovelyApsaras arose, whom her release was This nymph, in gratitude for accomplished by Hanuman. of his danger. The Hanuman his kindness,warned monkey god went to him that he saw took him by the through his disguise, Kalanemi, and telling him and whirled through the air to Lanka, where he fell before the feet, throne in Ravana's palace. t Griffiths's Ramayana,' iv. 225. J Muir, O. S. T., iv. 490.
*
'
336
The
Inferior
Deities.
lookingup
where the
apprehending the mighty chief of the monkeys is perfect collection. The : no one equals in and in the sense him in the Shastras, of learning, ascertaining the in rules of austerity, In all sciences, he rivals the Scriptures. the preceptor of the gods." himself thus speaks of Hanuman's Rama knowledge of the when he came to the exile as Sugriva's Scriptures, envoy :
sets,
"
went inquiry,
from
the mountain
where
he
One
whose
words
so
whole
Rig
Veda
needs
have
bent
All
varied rules
hear.
well he
spoke!
*
he broke."
regarded as divine,and in some parts of India is largelyworshipped. Living monkeys are : hence with regardedas his representatives templesswarm many them, and it is regardedas a meritorious act to feed them, and them. act to injure a sacrilegious
To this
day
3. NALA.f
Nala, another
and
as
of the
son
of Visvakarma
the
son
beautiful
as
might have
that
army
to
the
his illustrious parent was celebrated. When the sea, and the difficulty of crossing to
Grimths's
This Nala
'
be
confounded
with
another
person
of the
same
of the MahabhaNala given in the Mahabharata. name, of of he obtained the husband whom rata was King Nishadha, Damayanti, in marriage,although Indra, Agni, Varuna, and Yama were amongst the
whose
is history
Nala.
Lanka his
as itself, presented arrows
Rama up
was
preparing to
ocean,
shoot
one
of
mighty
to
dry
a
the
the
Sea
great commotion
of the
him
lire, earth, Air,ether, water, true t heir Nature's To course will, pursue And I, as ancient laws ordain,
Unfordable
I ne'er for
must
hear
love, hope, fear, of a heap, pile my waters And leave a pathway through the deep. Stillshall my care for thee provide An easy passage o'er the tide, And like a city's paven street Shall be the road beneath thy feet."
Will
*
His
first word
of
advice
was
instead the
of
towards
North,
hateful to
to say
"
Now
let a wondrous
task be done
By Nala, Visvakarma's son, Who, born of one of Vanar race, Inherits by his father's grace
A
performhis part,
he,divinely taught and skilled, bridge athwart the sea shall build." f
power
an
declares that he has the will and necessary to believe that he will
"
to
accomplish
to
great
and
work
and,
as
encouragement
:
said completeit,
son,
won :
from Visvakarma
In skilland
me.'
Grifnths's
'
Ramayana,'
v.
66.
t Ibid.
v.
67.
The
Inferior
Deities.
But Thine
why
ear
unbidden with
the
should
I fill skill ?
praises of my
Vanar
Command Foundations
for the
Rama materials
Xala's
skill,and
:
orders
the
Vanars
to
brin^
bridge
'"
Up
The
from
their rest,
And
Uprooted
And
to
^F
to
earth
threw.
the
the timber
drew.
*1*
With And
stone
:
overthrown
sprang
on
Imprisoned
In rain
descending from
with
a roar
the
high, sky :
And
Heaved
ocean
and
swell
fell. wildly when the mountains of wondrous bridge strength Was hundred a built, leagues in length. fast Rocks, huge as autumn clouds, bound Then the great
With And And Wild
cast,
whose
flowers
adorned
them
still.
As
the tumult, loud the din, was ponderous rocks went thundering in.
set
of sun, and
so
toiled each
crew, grew
;
leagues
labours
four
the structure
of the second
more
twenty
on
the
when fifth,
the
was
sun,
whole
the
stupendous
way
done.
O'er
Nor
broad
the Vanars
their
sped,
tread." f
swayed it with
countless
rrirHths's"
Ramayana,' v.
68.
f Ibid.
NlLA, SUSHENA.
339
4.
NILA.
This
as
sprung
"
from
Agni, and
is described
Who
in his
birth." *
Though
recorded leader of
to
a
thus
no eulogized,
in the
Ramayana.
very He held
specialfeats
a
of
his
as
are
post of honour
the
have
division of the army, and his special work appears been to provide sentries,and generally to guard the As enemy. his watchfulness
forces of the
Sugrivafrom the sudden attacks of the of Agni he was able to see clearly, and by son rendered good service.
5.
Varuna aided Rama
SUSHENA.
who was the by the giftof this leader, brother and the usurper father of Tara, the wife of Bali, Sugriva's of his throne. To him was of the army of given the command the West. him, said : Sugriva, addressing
"
Two
hundred
thousand
of
our
best
With
thee,my
vain
After he and
of the
missing princess,
to
other unsuccessful
:
returned
Rama
and
and Sugriva,
On
every
hill our
By wood, and cave, and deep And all the wandering brooks
Throughout
know,
flow,
Grifnths's
'Ramayana,'v.
94.
40
Our
The
feet by
Inferior
Deities.
The
have traced thy command and the thicket waste, tangled hard to pass And dens and dingles * For creeping plantsand matted grass."
Th"
"ughthey could
not
learn
she
the had
exact
spot where
Sita
was
hidden,
they discovered
that
been
carried towards
the
specialcharge,and thus nth,the quarter under Hanuman's the sphere of the quest. In the great narrowed nsiderably did good service ; for when with the foe, Sushena encounter and Lakshman were overcome Rama by Indrajit's magical noose, comrades his distressed. and The Vanar were greatly Sugriva that Garuda could release them king, however, being aware from the spell bound, told Sushena, when by which they were to they regained their strength and senses, to fly with them where Kishkindha whilst they could dwell in safety, hermitage, he himself fought againstRavana, and rescued the royallady. Then said : Sushena, as the physician,
"
Hear
me
yet
When
and
So
That
flew, faint with pain, heavenlywarriors, Sank smitten by the ceaseless rain. with herb and spell, Vrihaspati, Cured the sore wounds of those who fell, And, skilled in arts that heal and save, New lifeand sense and vigour gave. Far,on the milky ocean's shore,
a
wild
storm
of
arrows
Stillgrow
And Let For
store
speed
need.
bring them
for
utmost
leaves
and
they know
of yore,
That B
heal each
wound
lifebestow.
side that sea, which, churned The Amrit on its surface bore,
42
CHAPTER
THE DEMIGODS
OF THE
As
these
heroes
are
so
other,a
separateaccount
main
of each be
; frequentrepetition
noticed
from Soma (theMoon), the progenitor generation two came of the Lunar sons, reignedat Hastinapur, race, who Puru f and Yadu proceeded two branches of the ; from whom of Krishna and Balarama, who In the account Lunar line.
were
born
in
the
Yadu
tribe,we
have
seen
the
end
of that
branch
family. Sixteenth from Puru, the founder of the India takes its name, other branch, came Bharata, from whom Bharatvarsha (the country of Bharata),in the present day. This Santanu had Santanu. Twenty-thirdfrom Bharata came two Bhishma, by the goddess Ganga (theGanges),and sons, named Yichitravlrya, by Satyavati.J Satyavati had a son
of the
of the Mahabharata is taken in an abbreviated form almost from Lecture XIII. of Monier Williams's ' Indian Wisdom.' entirely \n interesting His father, Yayati,married Devastory is told of Puru. Her husband :i. daughter of Sukra, the preceptor of the Daityas. loving her servant Sarmistha also, The wife Puru was born as their youngest son.
This
account
beinghighlyindignantat
the unfaithfulness of her husband, returning to her father's home, so excited the old priest that he cursed Yayati with old age ; bul afterwards consented this curse to withdraw providedone of his sons would bear it for him. As a do all refused this to excepting Puru. They reward for his piety, Puru his father disinherited his other sons, and made le heir to his dominions.
was Satyayati
the
daughter of
earth in the
an
Adrika, who was Apsaras named of a fish. Parasara,a sage, met Yamuna, and Vyasa was the result.
The
Demigods
of
the
Mahabharata.
Santanu
that
343
Vyasa
before
her
with
so
Bhishma,
became
half-brothers.
vow
Bhishma
celibacy). Vyasa retired to the wilderness to live a life of contemplation, but promised his mother that he would obey her in everything. Now died childless, it so happened that Vichitravirya and therefore obliged to ask her son was Vyasa to marry the Satyavati
childless widows.
a
of
The born
result
was
that the
one
wife,Ambika, had
This blindness in
son
who
was
is said to
have
been
was life,
by
Vyasa, coming
from
kept
eyes closed all the other wife,named Ambalika, named Pandu caused fear that
he
son
who
was
born
of
pale
complexion,and
the
; this
to
was paleness
the result of
not Satyavati,
Vyasa
But
the
mother.
either of these
wished children,
and
Ambika,
dressing up
result After
was
one
sent slaves,
in her
who
was
that this
his fulfilling
commands,
Bhishma,
Vyasa
the
forest.
conducted the governchildren, ment of Hastinapur in their name their and during minority, their education also entrusted him. to was Dhritarashtra, the others in strength though blind,is described as excelling ; Pandu, as being skilled in the use of the bow ; and Vidura, as pre-eminentin virtue and wisdom. When
the
uncle
of these
boys
by
came
reason
disqualified
could
was
not
be
king
because
as
his mother
Sudra
Pandu
therefore
installed
called king. Dhritarashtra married Gandhari (also or daughter of Subala, King of Gandhara. Saubaleyi, Saubali), Pandu married Pritha (or Kunti),the adopted daughter of
He
was
born
on
an
island of the
payana of the
the been
name
Dvvai-
the
Puranas, and
founder
of the Vedanta
system of
philosophy.
_j._j.
The
Inferior
Deities.
before her
marriage,paid Durvasas, such respect and attention to a powerful sage named he her that a charm, and "'uest in her father's house, a gave by virtue of which she might have a taught her an incantation, Out of child by any god she liked to call into her presence. she had a son who was she invoked the Sun, by whom curiosity, the censure of her But Pritha, born clothed in armour. fearing
day,
found
;
by Adhirata,
whence
and charioteer,
was
nurtured called
Radha
the
child
afterwards
though named
by
his
Vasushena. foster-parents
When
grown up, the god Indra conferred upon him enormous He is also called and changed his name to Kama."
strength,
Vaikartana, Madri,
being the
Pandu,
sister of
son
(theSun).
request, next
this his his marries Pandu marriage, kingdom to the
at
Bhishma's
of Madra.
dimensions
time
of
great
ancestor
Bharata.
he
wives, retired
to the
woods, that
might indulge in
with Bhishma Dhritarashtra had
passionfor hunting.
sons.
The
blind Dhritarashtra,
hundred
sage
as
follows
"
:
"
One
day,the
mother
Vyasa
hundred
in return
of
a
to
be
the
After
produced a
and
mass one
of
which flesh,
divided
by
two
hundred
these, in due
miraculous
course.
s""ns
as pieces, big as the jointof a thumb. born. time, the eldest, Duryodhana, was
birth of the
was
remaining ninety-nineoccurred
one are
There
also
of Dhritarashtra
children the
to
Duhsala." "The
Kurus,"
Kauravas. Pandu's
were
of
origin.
This
circumstance
happened in
was arrows
addicted
a
manner: following Pandu, as noticed above, hunting. One day, he ''transfixed with five
male
and
and
female
deer.
These assumed
turned the
out
to
be
certain sage
his
wife,who
had
form
of these
The
The
Demigods
cursed of
vow one
of
the
Mahabharata.
345
animals.
sage
that he would Pandu, and predicted of his wives. In consequence of this Brahmachan, gave all his property
a
of
Brahmans,
became
hermit."
employed the Upon this,Pritha,his wife,with his approval, and incantation given to her by Durvasas, and had three charm children : by the god Dharma, Yudhishthira ; by Vayu, Bhima ; wife the other of and by Indra,Arjuna. Madri, Pandu, was anxious to have children,and, acting on the advice of now cording Pritha, she thought of the Asvins, who appeared to her acshe became the mother her wish, through whom to
of twin
sons,
Nakula
and of
was
Sahadeva.
the
Soon
after
this,Pandu,
embraces
the curse forgetting his wife Madrl, who husband. Pritha and
or
of
body
the
of her
the five
now
known children,generally
to
as
Pandus,
Dhrita-
Pandavas,
of
returned death of
Hastinapur,and informed
; he
were
the
seemed allowed
to
be
deeply
by
even
to live with
But
on a one
cousins
were
occasion
he
into
descended
freed him endued that
were success.
such of jealousy tried to poison Bhima, and, when under its effect, not drowned, the water. Bhima, however, was of the Nagas (orserpent demons), to the abode and gave him a liquid to drink from the poison, him with the strengthof ten thousand Nagas.
"
and
moment
he
second
Hercules." of the
Several
formed
destruction
Pandus, but
with much
characters
of the
are
drawn
with
of of
Dharma,
pattern
and
was
justice ; chivalrous honour ; calm, passionless composure in battle), "he As the name cold heroism." implies(firm probably of commanding stature and imposing presence.
He
;46
is described
as
The
Inferior
Deities.
ton-like Welling-
(theson of Vayu) is a type of brute courage and somewhat stature, impetuous, irascible, strength ; he is of gigantic to the verge of ferocity, and cruel even making him, vindictive, terrible.' It would his name as implies, appear that his great of food,as had to be maintained by plentiful supplies strength
"Bhima
'
his name,
Vrikodara,
and
we are
indicates wolf-stomached,'
appetite ;
he has the
dailymeals
to be
warm,
unselfish brothers.
of Indra) rises more to "Arjuna (the son He may be regardedas standard of perfection. the
European
Mahabharata, of undaunted bravery,generous, with refined tionate and affecand delicate sensibilities, tender-hearted,forgiving,
as a
woman,
and matchless yet of superhuman strength, Nakula and Sahadeva and amiable,noble-hearted, of (sons spirited.All
in
arms
and
the five
unlike
are
Kama
of Dhritato the hundred sons possible and as mean, dishonourable, represented spiteful, (the son of the Sun), though half-brother of
great conflict is
he is
valuable
allyof
"
the He
though
in
a
in character
exhibited
and sacrifice,
chivalrous honour, selfhigh degree fortitude, remarkable for a liberal and devotion. Especially
like stoopedto ignoble practices, bad men." emphatically The cousins were educated together at Hastinapur by a Brahman named Drona instructed in arms, but Arjuna, ; all were excelled by the help of Drona, who gave him magical weapons, all." Both Bhima and the Kuru Duryodhana learnt the use of
'
the
was
club
a
from
their
cousin
Balarama
Pritha, Bhlma's
aunt
mother,
When
sister of
Vasudeva, and
was
therefore
of Krishna.
their education
the
of
a tournament was held, in which completed, their skill in archery; in the management youths displayed club chariots, horses,and elephants ; in sword, spear, and
The
Demigods
of
the
Mahabharata.
347
and exercises, of
in
shot strength,
prodigies wrestling. Arjuna,after exhibiting into the jaws of a five arrows simultaneously
"
into the hollow of a iron boar, and twenty-one arrows revolving he had accomplished cow's horn, suspended by a string."When deeds of skill, the same and did precisely Kama this feat, came combat and challenged Arjuna to single ; but as he could not tell his
parentage, he
was
not
considered
worthy
to
enter
the lists
with the
royalyouth.
was
over,
Yudhishthira
name even
was more
installed as
famous than
to
apparent, and
soon
his
been.
people wished
the Kurus their mother
were
Yudhishthira
to to
be it.
at
was
tried hard
sent
prevent
a
house
the
materials
by
a
Vidura
woman
and with
who Bhima
them, and
a
whom
led there in
state
instead.
By
this
device,the Kurus
been
under
pression im-
plan had
successful. The
Bhima hastened to the woods, where mother, now giantnamed Hidimba, and then married his sister.
to live in the cityof went By the advice of Vyasa they now this city Near Brahmans. mendicant as Ekachakra, disguised named Rakshas a Vaka, who compelledthe citizens to send was
him
dish of food
as
and daily,
turn
the
devoured
the
daintiest morsel
came man
took One
it
was
day
it
happened
Rakshas
that
a
the meal.
to
Brahman
to
to
supply the
but himself,
go with
with
The
determined
to be
go
to
daughter each
"
asked
allowed
him.
in prattling the little son, too young to speak distinctly, Lastly, Then, accents said, Weep not, father ; sigh not, mother." he of claimed, exgrass, breakingoff and brandishinga pointedspike "With this spike will I slay the fierce, man-eating this,offered to go ; he went, and giant." Bhima, overhearing killed the giant. After this occurrence,
Vyasa appearedto
his
and grandsons,
4S
The
Inferior
Deities.
"
H O
o
D
"" "
"
3^0
The
Inferior
Deities.
under
Yudhishthira,their kingdom
alone for twelve years, in invited him
was
Arjuna
to to
as an
wandered
a
in and
he
the there
forest
met
fulfilment of
vow,
with
Krishna,who
Krishna
Dwaraka,
a
where
married
Subhadra.
invited
of the
of inauguration
Yudhishthira
sovereign.Acting on
Narada's
to
advice,Bhishma
the best and
to
Krishna
be.
Sisupalaobjected,
struck off his head
openly,Krishna
held
at
his discus.
festival a this,
were was
After
Hastinapur, to
was
which
the
Pandus
invited. his
Yudhishthira
his
induced
to
play; and
and, last of all, possessions, effected. Duryolost everything. A compromise was Draupadi, dhana was ruler over the wrhole kingdom for twelve years ; made whilst the Pandus with Draupadi were to live in the forest for the same and to pass the thirteenth year under assumed period, in various disguises. Whilst names, enjoying this forest life, in Arjuna went to the Himalayas to perform severe penance
having
staked
kingdom,
i "n
him
mountaineer, at the
form of
a
time,Siva,to reward bravery, approached as a Kirata,* or wild named that a demon moment Muka, in the
"
After
some
Siva and Arjuna shot together at boar,attacked him. the boar,which fell dead, and both claimed to have hit him first. This served as a pretext for Siva to have a battle with him. Arjuna foughtlong with the Kirata, but could not conquer him. At last he recognisedthe god, and threw himself at his feet, when the celebrated Siva, pleasedwith his bravery, gave him weapon
to Pasupata,
enable
him
to
conquer
Kama
and
the
Kuru
in princes
journeyed to
in
the
of
service
disguise.
di
;"
ribed
as
foresters. In the Ramayana or mountaineers, they who eat live in the waters, and are raw "islanders, flesh,
wire
men-tigers."
The
Demigods
of
the
Mahabharata.
and took the
351
name
Yudhishthira Kanka.
called himself
Brahman,
of
to be and, pretending Arjuna called himself Vrihanala, dress,and taught music and a eunuch, adopted a sort of woman's dancing. One day when Virata and four of the Pandus were and absent,Duryodhana and his brother attacked Virata's capital, cattle. Uttara, the king's carried off some son, followed them, in sightof the having Arjuna as his charioteer. When they came with Uttara's heart failed him. Arjuna changed places enemy, This gave him courage, the him, having told him who he was. and the stolen cattle reclaimed. Kuru army was defeated, Arjuna of his real character for the to keep the secret asked Uttara at a great assembly called by present A short time afterwards, and Virata,the Pandus took their placesamongst the princes, welcomed were by the king. heartily A council of princes soon was held, at which Krishna and the Pandus to consider how could regain Balarama were present, for immediate Some their possessions. were war ; Krishna and Balarama urged that attempts at negotiationshould first be
made.
This
advice
was
meantime, Krishna
and
In the Not
capital, Duryodhana, the Kuru prince, visited Krishna to ask his aid in the coming struggle ; and on the arrived there for the same same prince, day, Arjuna, the Pandu And it happened that they both reached the door of purpose. he was at the same Krishna's apartment, where moment. asleep, and took up his station Duryodhana succeeded in enteringfirst, head ; Arjuna followed,and stood reverentlyat at Krishna's his feet." Krishna, on Arjuna ; and when awaking, first saw of their visit, he gave the right the object the cousins mentioned offered himself to one but said he of choice to Arjuna. He side, should not himself fight of a ; and to the 'other side his army chose Krishna, and million warriors. hundred Arjuna at once with the prospect of having Krishna's Duryodhana was delighted immense Duryodhana then asked Balarama's army on his side. long after
his arrival at his
"
aid,but
no as
was
informed
that both
the brothers
had
decided
to take to act
active part in the conflict. Krishna, however,consented and joined the Pandus at Virata's Arjuna's charioteer,
capital.
The
Inferior
Deities.
y.
"
is.
The
Fresh
Demigods
of
the
Mahabharata.
^^ J 3D
commenced, and Krishna himself went mediator Kurus ; but although in the assembly he to the as Brahma his divine form, and assumed appearedin his forehead, Rudra his breast, of the world issued from his the guardians on the other gods were although arms, and Agni from his mouth," visible in and about his person, his attempt at reconciliation failed.
were negotiations
"
"
War made
was
determined
on
between
the
cousins.
Bhishma
was
the commander-in-chief
son
dyumna,
offered
to
of
Drupada, was
to enable him to witness the givesightto Dhritarashtra, declined the offer, but, as the blind man Vyasa gave to conflict, that of knowing everything his charioteer, Sanjaya,the faculty him the him and bestowed took place, made on invulnerable, to transport himself by a thought to any part of the field power
of battle.
The armies
met
on
elephants Delhi, and we are told that "monstrous and and the on dealing career horses, over field, trampling men and iron clubs destruction with their huge tusks ; enormous chariots clash together with the noise of thunder ; rattling maces hurtle in the air, each other ; thousands of arrows dash against and horns add to the the sky ; trumpets, kettledrums, darkening carnage, and death are everywhere." uproar ; confusion,
the modern The Pandus
are
described
Arjuna
"
plainwith dead, and filled rivers with blood : Yudhishthira twinkle : Bhlma in a mere men slaughtereda hundred all mounted annihilated a monstrous including elephant, upon it,
and fourteen and Nakula heads blow of his club : foot-soldiers besides, with one cut off from their chariots, Sahadeva, when fighting
by the thousand, and sowed them like seed upon the are ground. Of the weapons employed, about a hundred named shell which served as the trumpet of ; and the conch
its distinct name, of the chiefs. leader had
as
each each
had
of
The
was
between
and
arrows
;-i
The
Inferior
Deities.
was
body
could
two
on
his
fallingfrom
on an
chariot,his
it
was
body
not
touch
the
ground, surrounded
it were
by
as reclining
death, and
sun
now
the
entered
the
solstice.
both
that they might view this wonderful sight fighting and do homage to their dying relative. As he lay on his arrowy bed, his head hanging down, he begged for a pillow7, whereupon which the soft the chiefs brought him hardy old soldier supports, rejected. Arjuna made a rest for him with three arrows, sternly afterwards asked which Bhishma quite approved; and soon Arjuna to bringhim water. Arjuna struck the ground with an and forthwith so arrow, a spring burst forth, which pure refreshed Bhishma that he called for Duryodhana, and begged half the kingdom to the him, before it was too late,to restore -ides ceased
Pandavas."
Drona, the
command number
tutor
of the
army
take and
the
a
of the of
Kuru
Bhishma;
son
are
Bhima's
by
the
Rakshasi
Hidimba the
by
Drupada's son,
his
DhrishtaDrona
dyumna,
down his
Pandus,
to
overcomes
Drona;
a
overpoweredby
heaven
laid foe,voluntarily
"in
glittering shape
enormous
sun,"to
in
Dhrishtadyumna from
Kama
was now
the made
crime of the
a killing
Brahman.
leader
Bhima slew Duhsasana, and, next place of Drona. remembering how this princehad insulted Draupadi,he drank the blood of his fallen foe. Arjuna next slew Kama, and Salya, King of Madra, was appointedto fillthe vacant post. Bhima of their challenges Salya, and the followingis the account
irus
encounter
"
"
Soon
as
he
saw
the Straightway
And
like
mountain,
mace,
Awaited
the attack.
The
warrior's form
The
Was
Or
Demigods
awful the
of
the
Mahabharata.
355
world-consumingfire, god of death,or as or The peaked Kailasa, the Thunderer god, Himself,or as the trident-bearing forest elephant. Or as a maddened Him to defy did Bhlma hastily massive club. his aloft Advance, wielding A thousand conchs and trumpets, and a shout, Firingeach champion'sardour, rent the air. either host, From spectators of the fight, cheers : The Madra king Burst forth applauding Alone,' they cried, can bear the rush of Bhlma ;
as as
the noose-armed
'
'
'
'
None
can
The
And
force of
Salya.'
Now
like two
in hand. mace Sprang they towards each other, circled round, as cautiously they first, Whirling their weapons as in sport, the pair in equal combat. matched Seemed club, Salya's with flame, as Set with red fillets, glittered While that of Bhlma lightning. gleamed like flashing irons met, and scattered round Anon the clashing A fiery shower ; then,fierce as elephants Or buttingbulls, they battered each the other. each stalwart frame, Thick fellthe blows,and soon with gore, glowed like the Kinsuka, Spattered
Bedecked
The
yet beneath
rain of
Bhlma With
sustained the
of
as a rock, Salya,he
equal firmness bore the other's blows. Now, like the roar of crashingthunder-clouds, the clashing iron ; then,their clubs Sounded Brandished aloft, eightpaces they retired, And swift again advancing to the fight, Met in the midst like two huge mountain crags
Hurled
The
into and
contact.
Nor
could
either bear
other's shock
Mangled
Yudhishthira After
then
fought with
and
Salya.
final a continual reverses, the Kurus suffering that only four of their which led to so great a slaughter, charge, Kritavarman, leaders, Duryodhana,Asvatthaman (sonof Drona), and Kripa remained, whilst "nothingremained of eleven whole and armies." Whereupon Duryodhana resolved upon flight,
2
^;6 35
The
Inferior
Deities.
takingrefuge in
to
supported it so
as
body." The Pandus discovered his taunted when retreat by them, he told them to take the ; but kingdom, as, his brothers having all been slain, he had no of his cousins, in life. At last, enraged by the sarcasms pleasure forth and fought with Bhlma, from whom he received he came The his death-wound. remaining three Kuru chiefs left their in a forest. wounded companion and took refuge under a tree at night, Whilst Asvatthaman, seeing an resting of sleeping and kill numbers the owl approach stealthily crows, he might destroy thought occurred to him that in this manner the Pandu Accordinglyhe quietlyentered their camp, army. the gates. to watch Under leaving Kripa and Kritavarman of darkness they slew the whole of the army Pandu cover : the princes and Krishna, happening to be stationed outside the three then return to Duryodhana, camp, alone escaped. These and tell him what his they had done. Hearing their narrative, revived for a moment well, spirit them, bade them fare; he thanked and expired. The funeral obsequies of this chief are performed,and Yudhishthirais installed as King of Hastinapur. But he is most that has taken place. unhappy as he thinks of the great slaughter Acting on Krishna's advice,he and his brothers visit Bhishma, stilllingering who was his on spikybed." For fifty-eight nights he had lain there, and ere his departuregave utterance to a of series most after which his spirit lengthydidactic discourses,
form
a
chamber
"
ascended
to
the skies.
was
enteringthe capitalin triumph, an incident occurred lessen his joy in victory. A to Rakshas named Charvaka, disguisedas a Brahman, met him and reproached him for the slaughter he had caused; but the Brahmans, discoveringthe imposture, consumed the Rakshas ashes witli the fire of their eyes. to Yet even the spirit now ""f the king is not He rest. after a little time, at therefore, his resigns kingdom, and, together with his brothers and his journeytowards starts on Indra's heaven on Mount Draupadi,
Meru.
As
Yudhishthira
3d~,S
The
Inferior
Deities.
than
his
enters
father
Dharma
in
his
proper
form, On
heaven
with
him.
entering heaven,
as
though
see
and
his
cousins declines
to.
are
there,
remain
where
he without
does
not
Arjuna
be, and
He his his
rest, he
him hears
the
to
to
them.
An
to
angel accompanies
he there
the
hell
they
upon
are
supposed
him
to
their
voices
calling
without
for
help.
with
as
bids than is
was
angel depart,
be
in
rather preferring
them.
suffer
soon
heaven
scene
As
taken, the
suddenly
his
with that faith.
"
changes,
He
and
and
it appears
simply
and and
rest
trial
of
bathes
his
in the
heavenly
he
Ganges,
the
in
heaven,
Draupadi
brothers,
earth."
finds
happiness
were
unattainable
on
359
CHAPTER
THE
V.
PLANETS.
"
At
to
the great festivals of the Hindus a small all the planetsat once ; but, excepting on
is offering
these
made
occasions,
They are, however, frequently they are never worshippedtogether. by the sick or unfortunate who suppose worshipped separately
themselves them. At
to
be
under times
the baneful
influence of
one
or
other
of
worshipped one after the other of the planetsgive names to Seven in regularsuccession." the days of the week ; the other two represent the ascending and Surya and Chandra (Soma) have descending nodes. already,been noticed at lengthamongst the Vedic Deities ; they under the are along with the planets, again described briefly names they bear in this connexion. sacrifice small To Surya or Ravi offered in the burnt are those of the shrub arka (Asc/epias giganticd) ; to Chandra pieces those of the of the paldsa {Buteafrondosd) ; to Mangala (Mars)
these
they
are
"
(Mercury)those of the {Mimosa catec/m) ; to Budha those (Jupiter) asperd) ; to Vrihaspati aparmarga (AcJiryranthes those of the urumof asvattha (Ficus religiosd) ; to Sukra (Venus) those of the Sami bara ; to Sani (Saturn) {Mimosa albidd)
khudiru
to
(the ascending node) blades of Durva grass ; and to Ketu (the f descendingnode) blades of K?isa grass." of mixed The image of Surya is a round piece metal, twelve in diameter ; of Chandra, a piece like a half-moon, a fingers cubit from end to end ; of Mangala, a triangular piecesix fingers
Rahu
"
Ward, ii.70.
t Ibid.
^"6o
The
Inferior
Deities.
in breadth ; of fingers Sukra, a square piece of
in width
; of
Budha,
golden bow
a
two
silver ; of
iron makara an Sani, an ; and of Ketu, an iron (a fabulous animal, half stag and half fish) snake."*
i.
Ravi
(theSun), hence
and Aditi.
Ravibara
is (Sunday),
the
son
of
Though as Surya he is dailyworshipped, The Ravi he is only worshipped at the greater festivals. as a Jyotish-tatwa,' great work on astrology, says that if a person is born under the planetRavi, he will possess an anxious mind, be an exile, to disease and other sufferings, be subject a prisoner, and property." and suffer the loss of wife, children, f
Kasyapa
"
2.
Chandra be born
or
Soma,
the
hence
Somavara
(Monday).
many
"
If
Soma, planet will possess elephants, horses, and palanquins ; excellent food, and and powerful ; will live upon A race couches." of kings are said to be the Soma, by his wife Rohini (the Hyades), who
person children of the
moon.
under
he will have
friends
be
honourable
on
rest
superb
of the
descendants
are
called
necklace under
clothes of the
colour. be
thoughts, wounded with offensive weapons, imprisoned, oppressed with fear of robbers, "c, and will lose his lands,trees, and good fire, name." This deityis identical with Kartikeya. Budhavara the son of 4. BUDHA,J hence (Wednesday),was Soma the preceptor of the gods. by Tara, the wife of Vrihaspati,
At
son,
the
planetMangala, he will
"
If
be
born
his
birth, on
her
to
of his mother
to
that he
was
Soma's
her
husband
her
ashes.
Brahma
the
afterwards husband
raised received
her fire,
her back.
Ward,
This
ii.71.
must not
f Page
be confounded with
72.
Budha
Vishnu.
The
Planets.
-;6i
* influence, part of his but, owing to his sister Lakshmi's when three the moon as sin was removed, and he became bright days old ; and, through her intercession with Parvati,he was who, thus restored to heaven, by being placedon Siva's forehead,
him
ornamented,
on seeing gods. Vrihaspati but was incensed, appeased Chandra again in heaven was greatly excluded be that the lascivious god should Brahma's declaring on the stars ; and that the sin and placed amongst from heaven If a for ever. his glory should remain had obscured which the planet Budha, he will be fortunate, under person be born
went
to
feast of the
"
obtain
an
the was (Thursday), Vrihaspativara preceptor of the gods,and is regardedas identical with Agni, as to both in the Vedic hymns. almost the same are applied epithets If a In later times he is said to be a Rishi,a son of Angiras. with an he will be endowed person be born under this planet, amiable lands,and be rich gardens, disposition, possess palaces, He will possess much and corn. merit,and in money religious have all his wishes gratified. Brahmans, however, will not be so fortunate as those of other castes, for Vrihaspati being a Brahman
5. VRIHASPATI,
"
does
not
wish
to
own
caste." the
son
6. SUKRA, He
eye.
was
hence
was (Friday),
of
Bhrigu.
one
the
of the demons, and blind in preceptor and priest of this afflictionis told in the Dwarf
went Incarnation, Sukra, as blessing,
The
reason
When
the
Vishnu, in the
Bali's preceptor, Daityas, to solicit a termined forbade the king to give him anything. The king being deto give what was asked, it was the duty of the priest read
as
to
the
a
vessel
master
customary formula
and
water
to
from
prevent his
it would
from
givingwhat
was
asked, as
in
an
he foresaw
that
the water
by
his
magical powers
device,put
*
of the it from falling.Vishnu, aware prevented Sukra's eye, into the vessel, straw which, entering
(theMoon)
/
and
Lakshmi
were
produced togetherat
the
churning
^62
him the If
a
The
Inferior
he
Deities.
could remain there
o-ave so
"
so
much
water
no
longer;
an
be
under
lost
will have
eye. the
things past, present, and future. He will and of royalty), have many wives,a kinglyumbrella (an emblem other kings will worshiphim." the dead, the power of raising Sukra is said to have possessed of Sukra, the daughter Devajani, as the following legend*shows: and a was deeply in love with Kacha, the son of Vrihaspati who had been sent to Sukra for the express pupilof her father, the dead. from him the incantation for raising purpose of learning wood to gather flowers from a One day Devajani sent Kacha had on previous occasions eaten who giants, belonging to some had restored him to him ; but Sukra, by the above incantation, Sukra himself eat the resolved to make life. The giants now boy ; for which purpose, when they caught him in the forest, and invited boiled him in spirits, they cut him into small pieces,
"
Sukra
to
an
entertainment.
As
Kacha
did
not
return
with
the
flowers, Devajani with many tears told her father that,if he did she would not restore her lover, herself. Sukra certainly destroy
learned
by
the
power
of meditation
to
that he had
to
eaten
the
boy
without the attempt life, in his whilst the boy was being fatal to himself. At length, the and then taught him stomach, he restored him to life, incantation he was wishful to learn. so Kacha, tearingopen Sukra's stomach, came ful and forth, immediatelyusing the wonderrestore
how
him
to
life.
of is said to be the son 7. Sani, hence Sanivara (Saturday), stituted subhis wife Savarna Surya, and Chhaya, the servant whom from for herself ; or, accordingto other accounts, he sprang Balarama and Revati. He is represented a black as man,
in black
clothed
'
with four arms. vulture, If a person be born under the planetSani, he will be slandered, his riches dissipated, his son, wife,and friends destroyed ; he will
garments, riding on
live
at
endure
many
sufferings." Many
Ward, ii.71.
The
Planets.
363
Hindus
was are
stories
are
under have
this
planet.
was
It
was
Sani
who
said
to
head. the
man,
son
8. Rahu
of
Vrihaspati and
"
If riding on a lion. be born under the planet Rahu, his wisdom, riches,and a person children will be destroyed ; he will be exposed to many afflictions and be subject to his enemies." According to the popular notions of the and make
Sinhika.
black
Hindus,
moon a
the sun devours eclipseRahu soon as an eclipseis noticed,the people ; hence, as dreadful noise, shouting, blowing horns, and beating
at
the
time
of
an
drums,
to
cause
Rahu is
to
restore
these
in
luminaries.
The
:
"
reason
of this custom
was
probably
Asura
sea. or
found
the
followingstory
took
Rahu
at
an originally
giant, who
When the
the the
to
churning
ocean,
Surya
it.
as
Vishnu, when
tasted
; but
churned gods and demons hinted Chandra, who were sitting together, Amrita appeared, that one of the demons
had
Vishnu he had
immediately
drunk The
cut
off of the
the
head
of
the
offender
nor
of the water
neither life,
name
head
trunk the
could
perish.
of
head, taking
were
of
Rahu,
as
and
trunk, that
and of
Ketu,
placed
leave
in
was
heaven
the
as a
ascending
means
and
granted,
on
Chandra,
these
that and
occasions
Rahu
so
approach
bodies
at
gods
times
render thin
unclean,
black.*
that
these
become
Ward,
ii.Si.
The
Inferior
Deities.
CHAPTER
THE ASURAS.
VI.
IN and
and
other of the
later
the
writingsof
are
the
Hindus,
popular mind,
Asuras
powerful evil
is represented by such terms as ; in translations the word beings the gods,the A-suras As the Suras* were "C. demons, giants, and therefore the enemies or not -gods, were opponents of the In the Vedas
the
name
Asura
to
manner
is
appliedmore
whilst
frequently
it is also
than
their
as
enemies,
follows
over.
:
"
much
in the
same
in the later
"
the
Varuna Rig-Veda,
a
is accosted the
sun
as
has made
highway for
to go
thou
Asura
Again:
fixed the
"The
in another Supreme Spirit," and "also as an appellative for Prajapati creation's or l""rd." Again and againVaruna alone,and also in conjunction is called an Asura. with Mitra, "All the Vedic ^ods have shared title,not excepting even same was goddesses." Varuna Asura, the all-knowing Prajapati Supreme Being; Indra, M.irut Tvastri, Mitra,Rudra, Agni, Vayu, Pushan, Savitri,
"
.
for the
tinParjanya,
all Asuras.
In fine,Deva
a
"d) and
Asura
synonymous
expressionsin
multitude
Shims
were
was
.1
"
H.iss
with
the gods generally. mployed t"" signify ' Banerjea, BengalMag.,' April 1H80. J Ibid.
t( nn
the
,6
Tin:
Inferior
Deities.
B of
only descriptive
be the
'
of those
who
were
the
enemies
cause
of
it,there
for the read
is
no
doubt
that
at
the
of the Hindus, the the later writings present ddv, and throughout
term
"
Asura
is used
only
we
enemies
the
of the
gods.
In
the
gods and Asuras that the former, being less numerous in a bricks, and placing them some the latter, took than with the formula, to receive the sacrificialfire, proper position
Sanhita'* raittirya and ntended together,
'
"that
"Thou
art
numerous."
In the
'
Sata-
patha Brahmana't it is said that "the gods and Asuras, both obtained their father's inheritance, descendants of Prajapati,^ The gods, abandoning falsehood,adopted truth and falsehood. truth ; the Asuras, abandoning truth, adopted falsehood. ing Speakthe gods became weaker, but in the end exclusively, became exclusively, ; the Asuras, speakingfalsehood prosperous succumbed." The in end but became the gods tried to rich, but though interrupted at firstby the Asuras, at length sacrifice, Another to the Asuras. succeed, and so became superior legend in the same book teaches that the Asuras, when sacrifices, offering the oblations whilst their in the own mouths, placed gods truth
gave
became
their
to
oblations
himself
them,
there Suras
other ; at length Prajapati giving which the gods with food, sacrifice, supplies
to
each
theirs.
were were
Although
Asuras, the
Asuras
were
frequentwars
not
averse
between
to
the the
gods
aid of
and
the.
of
at
the
churning
of the and
ocean;
of the Asuras
not
inferior in power
skill to the
gods. Bali,one
on
number, is worshippedby
Hindus
even
their
birthday;
Vishnu
himself; Indra
the other gods fled before him, and Siva,unaided, could not of to destroy troy hiin. Rahu is an Asura, and it was some these mighty beingswho distressed the gods, that Durga and
I '"
'
the
younger,
The
Asuras
"
Jalandhara.
367
Kali
had
between
wars put forth their strength. In the constant these rivals, Sukra, the preceptor of the Asuras, was
to
resuscitate the
the
fallen.
The
'
following story
Padma Purana'*
Uttara
Khanda of the
of the later
the
teaching
Hindu
Scriptures
the respecting
Asuras.
JALANDHARA.
The Narada distress that the birth and story of Jalandhara's
to the Pandavas
on
life
them
was
narrated
by
in
account
to
when
they were
reminds who
He
:
them
all
Rahu,
swallows from
his
is the Vishnu
the
same
Rahu
the
whose valiant
head
was
severed
son
body by
Ocean
; and
Jalandhara,the
on one
of the
and
was
river
Ganges,who
slain
occasion
mention
conquered
of this fact their
Vishnu,
excites
himself
by
Siva.
The
the other
pay
at gods,arriving
Mount
Kailasa
him
the bull
come
of Siva's with
song
to to
amuse
invites them
to
with delighted
ask
boon, who, in
defiant tone, asks that he might be in battle a warrior like Siva and the gods depart. No sooner himself. The boon is granted,
have
they
him
me
left than
Siva asks
his attendants
if
they
said
had
not
noticed before
"
Indra's
a
haughty tone,
of anger, and similitude,
to
a
when
as
immediatelythere
who darkness, what with the
can
stood
form
black
to
Siva,
Give
thy
then
I do
Siva
tells him
the
union
and
Ocean, and
left the
son
to to
Siva's the
command,
from
Ganga
them
a
becoming
united
Ocean,
'
Kennedy, Hindu
Myth.,' p. 456.
18
whose
The
birth the earth
Inferior
trembled Brahma
see
Deities.
and
wept, and
to
coming
the
askingto
his
of his
lap.when
ther
it seized
head, and
Brahma,
would
loose
it until its
id,
"
holding so
the child's
be
named
strength, Jalandbe
hara," and
bestowed
him this boon, that he "should upon the gods and enjoy the three worlds."
was
full of wonders.
; his
the
ocean
pets
were
Borne
mght ;
When
withdrew which he
and
the
birds largest
and
at
fishes
were
subject to
of
him.
manhood,
and
Sukra's
request, his
has
father
Jambadwipa, the
bearing
residence
his
name
holy men,
become
became
home,
celebrated.*
a
Maya,
king,and
Sukra
gave
by which he could raise the dead to life. He married Vrinda,the daughterof an Apsaras named Swarna, and after his wedding made -m war upon the gods. In order t"" lead to a conflict, he sent a messenger to Indra, whom lie found "surrounded and thirty-three by three hundred
him millions of deities," to demand the
restoration
other
of the
moon,
the
Amrita,
-iid
tree, and
at the
of things
which
he
churningof his uncle, the Sea Milk ; and also to resign Swarga. As Indra refuses to accede to this request, raises an army of warriors having the Jalandhara of heads horses, elephants, and lions,with camels, cats, tigers,
which Indra's
Indra had
him,
abode
to
is
soon
The
crods in their
Multitudes
resort to
resort tremity
mi
Vishnu
are
lain
both
sides, but
the
gods, when
which
wounded,
the
mountains,where
At
they
find herbs
quicklyrestore
them.
lengththe greater gods and the leaders of the Daityas Indra falls insensible,Rudra nally is taken engage; when and Kuvera Is laid low bv a blow of a mace. prisoner, After
The
present
Jullunder.
The
the this,
Asuras
in favour
"
Jalandhara.
gods.
When Indra
369
struck
tide turns
most
of the
his mouth
cut
; he therefore
his thunderbolt
the actions,
it into of his
many
parts.
became
parts
body
came
the germs gems. from his blood diamonds, from his eyes sapphires, from his marrow emeralds, from his flesh crystals, and from coral, Indra
to
various
From
his bones
his teeth
pearls."
attacked
the
comes
the
rescue
though
Asuras with
in immense
numbers, and
them
as
the
sky
is dark
if they were
leaves.
Shailaroma, losinghis head, seized hold of Garuda, when his body ; Garuda immediatelythe severed head rejoined seeing flew his off with this wonderful master. Jalandharawas event,
him far, from following as prevented
he
had
to
Sukra
to
restore
his warriors
to
life.
Hearingthat
through using
gods were
an
to
life
from asked
called
Drona,
submerge it. of restoration, they appealed to Being deprivedof this means laid low by the Daitya, was Vishnu,who, attackingJalandhara,
and would
have
Milk, he
his uncle
been
slain but
for Lakshmi's
intercession with
remain
near
In return
promisedto
now
Sea
of Milk. and
having Jalandhara,
happiness. from heaven, and deprived The gods,however, being expelled contented with of sacrifices and the Amrita, did not long remain conducted them to Brahma, who their lot. They went together seated on a throne and attended by whom to Siva, they found myriads of devoted servants, naked, deformed, curly-haired,
enjoyedpeace
"
with matted
the
case
locks and
covered
On
Brahma
stating
had been
for the in
gods,Siva
that, if Vishnu
it
was
overcome
to
impossiblethat he advised that the gods him ; he, therefore, by which their common weapon enemy
this
might
be
destroyed.Acting on
advice,the gods,glowing
2
70
The
Inferior
of
Deities.
with
anerer
the
the
consumingbeams
added
flames,to which Siva added third eye. Vishnu, too, when summoned,
Siva
the
to
his flame
excusing Daitya,
a
destroy
that the and
ground
; but
falandharawas
deities were
relative of Lakshmi.
as
Visvakarma
alarmed
heel
on
they saw
the
glowing mass
with forth such Brahma's
"such
Siva,
it into
placinghis
that
the
it,whirled
round
sent
srods cried
as
out
"Preserve
us."
"
scorched
"
he took
a
it into
his hand,
"
is the
result of his
arm.
to a gift "tiering
blockhead
but
Narada husband
as at
an
informed
Jalandharaof the
Parvati's win her.
of
Siva,
her Rahu
and, enlarging on
that he
beauty, excited
With this
attack
sent
might
to
objecthe
On
ambassador,
court
summon
Siva to submission.
his arrival
the
in the form
delivered his master's message the envoy to Siva, of Panchanana, who did not deign to speak ; but the
eat
an
awful
ground from his hair,began to s rat. such Seeing this,Kartikeya's peacock made noise that the snake disgorged the rat and returned
then
to
a
entered
the
assembly ground
with
she resuscitated
Brahma's the
in Siva's hand
; the
head
on rolling
boastful
language, until
children and
myriads
live
a
of hideous
forms
Siva to forsake
a
mendicant's him
the
life. At
was
sign
the
door; this
demand. marched it and
he
War
being
a
determined
Jalandhara
had forsaken
first
taken
to
Kailasa ; but
on position
findingthat
mountain
his
Siva
near
Lake
Manasa,
marches
up a surrounded the
against them, and of the deluge;" reserves, waters ho of the gods suffers loss. r, being brought up, the army Parvati, hearingthat her sons, Ganesa and Kartikeya, are hardly ed, urged her husband to go in person and put forth his not to himself unnecessarily. Before y. though expose
the
mountain
with
troops. Nandi
The
Siva
Asuras
"
Jalandhara.
371
home, leaving
warned Parvati to be on her guard carefully absence, as it was possiblethe Daitya in some
her ; after
of his anger, he went to the field of the Daityas and the attenconflict between dants forms for
some
of Siva had
continued
time, Jalandharadevised
more
planby
which
he
hoped to
succeed
than easily
form and the command Giving his own the form chief,the Daitya king assumed Dunvarana into Nandi, and, taking the heads
Kartikeya under
Parvati this, of his
to
was
to
Siva's abode.
Seeing
doubt listen
not
grief ; but
having
would
some
being the
one
Siva,she
To
herself and
his overtures
of love.
certain of his
her
she identity,
caused
of her
attendants
assume
form that
and he
visit the
was
Daitya,who, returningwith
the
were
the
information
a
not
true
changed into
In the
hovered
her. successful
a
been
the
with
he
guiseof
his
Brahman,
hermitagenear
her
her
caused from
her to dream
that flesh
husband's
head
body, his
out
by
wild
with
an
Distracted
where forest,
to
plucked
her
came
by
was
high fever
she rushed
Ogress met
the
her,ate
Brahman
mules, and
to
attack
her, when
form
her
to
rescue.
induced
her
enter,
changed
husband, and there they lived time. At lengthVrinda, seeingthrough the togetherfor some him cursed Vishnu, telling that, as he had wronged disguise, he would himself be wronged, and, having purified Jalandhara, Her body was herself from her sin,died. burned, her mother into the Ganges. The threw them collected the ashes, and
forest in which
she
was
burned
has
ever
since borne
the
name
of
Vrindavana,*near
Mount
Govardhana.
Brindaban.
2
-.
-"
The
Inferior
Deities.
landhara, hearing
mad with
of
his
wife's the
deception
By
Sukra's final
and
death,
of
was
rage
and,
the
leaving
life,and
neighbourhood
Parvati's
his dead made.
home,
he
returned
..ere
to
field of battle.
to
a
power
was a
restored
grand
charge
after
length Siva
encounter, Siva
cut"
and
Jalandhara
the
desperate
powers,
resumes
in which
Daitya
but
various severed
to
magical
than
it is
it the
extremity
the
his
aid
female
the aid rest,
of
gods, Brahmi,
of the and
and
up in
the
blood
giant,
the
their their
Siva
succeeds and
\"
destroying him,
gods
regain
kingdom
si" "ns.
374
whilst
Tin:
Inferior
Deities.
ceremonies. cow-dung is necessary for various purifying similar at which Regularworshipof the cow takes placeyearly, remonies arc performedto those which are employed at the are of images; the horns and bodies of the cows painted, rsliip and they are then bathed in the rivers. Some peopleare said to the cow daily. ship
GARUDA.
inula the
.
or
Superna
is
mythical being,half-man
and
half-
Vahan
of Vishnu.
Though
appears
not
divine,he strictly
togetherwith to give
his birth and When
to
his
some
deeds.
sons
Daksha's
refused
to
Kasyapa the
come
sage ; of
these,two
into
prominence
Garuda. celebrated
:
connexion
with
two
sons,
Aruna
the
was Superna,
king of
feathered tribes,
of the enemy Aruna became
serpent
famous Sun.
.
the
charioteer of the
progeny
a
The
of Kadru thousand
mmeasurable
aid
have
laid
an
egg;
hence
her
son
assumed
bird-like form.
"
Garuda
the
son
of
Kasyapa and
Diti.
Vishnu
Purana,' p.
19.
Garuda.
This laid
375
would predicted, After the lapse of Indra's
dame all-prolific
a
an some
egg,
which, it was
great evil.
from
the
yield her
deliverer from
years,
five hundred
Garuda
surrounded enabled
it,conquered its
to
the
Amrita, which
few
grass,
liberate
drops
of the
immortal
beverage
;
some
Kusa
it became
and
the
lickingit,so serpents greedily sharp grass, that they have boon of immortality was
"
ever
ensured
soon
as
them
was
As
the
Garuda
other
sky
; the
animals
His
driven The
mountains" The like the lightning. eyes were of his away with the wind caused by the flapping rays
wings.
Garuda for
which
be
an
body set the four that fire ; the affrighted on gods imagining incarnation of Agni, resorted to that deity
issued
enemy
from
his
| protection."
is the mortal
her
Garuda
of snakes. the
that
His
mother
Vinata
Kadru, sister,
of the
horse
mother
was
of the
snakes,
at
colour
ocean
produced
been occasion
the
there has On
the
constant
their
descendants.
of
his
the serpents,alarmed at the thought of his having marriage, children who them, made a fierce attack on him ; might destroy but the result
ever was
as
save all,
one,
which
To
he has
since
worn
ornament
round
his neck.
this
day
three times of Garuda Hindus superstitious repeat the name before going to sleep at night, a safeguard as againstsnakes. The % gives the followinglegend from the Mahabharata and of his of his liberating from servitude, accounts his mother His mother, having lost of Vishnu. appointment as the Vahan her wager the colour of the with her sister respecting sea-
reduced to servitude to the serpents,who, produced horse,was immortal, promisedto liberate her on being anxious to become
Moor's
'
Hindu
Pantheon,' 341.
f Ward, ii.200.
% Ibid. ii.201.
"76
n
The
Inferior
Deities.
Chandra
Before
that
her
son
Garuda
should
bring
them
his mother
for
food, who
he could advised him to go to the sea-shore and gather whatever man careful not to eat a Brahbut entreated him to be most find, time feel a burning sensation ; adding, Should you at any
"
stomach,be sure you have eaten a Brahman." off on his journey. this warning, he set receiving ing through a country inhabited by fishermen, he at one
in your
drew inspiration
it among
in houses, trees,
inhabitants
cattle, men,
one
was
and
a
other animals.
the
an
swallowed
Brahman, who
that
ised such
unable
to
intolerable
burning in
unless To
met
his stomach
Garuda,
to
come
bear
it,called in the
refused
greatest haste
his
for him
a
The
Brahman
wife,
fisherman's consented.
Kasyapa (he his hunger the Pole to appease as lake where and tortoise were .1 certain an elephant fighting. The tortoise was and the elephant hundred one eightymiles long, and sixty. Garuda with one claw seized the elephant, with the other the tortoise, and perched with them on a tree eight hundred high. But the tree was unable to bear the ponderous thousands of pigmy Brahmans weight,and, unhappily, then were of its branches. on one worshipping Trembling lest he should oy any of them, he took the bough in his beak, continuing to hold the elephant and tortoise in his claws, and flew to a
shines
who Star),
this Garuda
his father
directed him
mountain
OH
'
in
an
the tortoise and elephant. iruda having surmounted dangers,at last seized astonishing
moon
the
wing. On his return, however, beingattacked by Indra and the gods, he overcame all, epting\ ishnu. Even Vishnu was so severely put to it in with t, that he came to terms him Garuda, made and immortal, promised him a higherseat than his own ; while
pari Garuda
n;
and
concealed
it under
his
became
the Vahan
or
carrier
of
Vishnu.
sha]
rides upon in the Garuda, while the latter, of afl ig, sits at the top of Vishnu's car.
Vishnu
Garuda.
In the
377
as doing great service Ramayana Garuda is represented and peculiarities and his powers are and his followers, to Rama of Hanuman it repeatedlyreferred to. Thus, in the description is said, that
"
Like thunderbolt
And
in frame
was
he,
swift
as
Garud's
In like
manner
"
it is said of two
of offspring Sugriva,
And
heroes
the
Bali,Indra's
Wandered And
lions
might, fight, the forest through, in arms and snakes and tigers slew."f
of
When
Ansuman
found
to
sixtythousand
been
water
"
sons
of
Kapila'scurse,
he
had
no
could
sees
obtain
offer oblations
dead, he
their uncle
Of birds who
Then
unto
the
weeping man
The
'
of Vinata
Grieve
not, O
a
Who
died
death
approved of
that if he and
to
all.' ""
can
Garuda
succeed
in
inducing
to touch to
Ganga
these
to
heaven,
ashes,the dead
shall return
cityof Ayodha,
to Garuda's
"
is a reference forest,
The
citywore
"
No
look of
a
beauty as before
on a
Like
dull river
lake
By
In
Garud
robbed
of every account
snake."
||
on resting a
the
lines following
is
an
of Garuda's
% See Ganga.
The
when
Inferior Deities.
tortoise
as
tree
he
was
narrated
above.
to
""
of Sita's
beaut}', goes
see
her, and
saw a
on
his
a
journey
cloud,
He With
mighty branches
a
earthward
bowed.
bands
welcome
shade.
Thither
An
the feathered
elephantand
on lighted a
And
The
The
The Gave
Loaded
*
way
beneath
leaves of
The
feathered monarch
Of the
The
*
bore
away
*
captured prey.
*
His To
the
high emprise
the skies.
the Amrit
from
He Then
And That
the nets
of iron
first, burst,
away
through the
watched
jewel chamber
palacelay."*
In the
were
nt
and his brother great conflict with Ravana, as Rama wounded and of serpents dead, owing to a flight well-nigh Garuda by [ndrajit, appeared to restore them, and thus
to carry
on
enabled them
the
"The
Avar.
His
approach
and
work
are
thus described :
rushingwind
banks
Red
shook, the wild waves And, smitten by resistless blows, I Uprooted fell each stately tree That fringed the margin of the sea.
All
The
iters
feared
gazed, appeared
Garuda.
a wondrous King Garud's self, sight, in flames of fiery light.
379
Disclosed
From
his fierce eye in sudden dread All serpents in a moment fled ; And The
On
those transformed vanished princes, his sons Raghu's hailed the lords o'er them
touched
to
in the
eyes
And Then
And
omnipotent.
His
And
healingtouch
their pangs allayed, closed each rent the shafts had made.
were
great work
of restoration
: replied
expressed his
titude, gra-
whereupon Garuda
"
In me, O Raghu's son, behold One who has loved thee from of old.
Garud, the lord of all that fly, Thy guardian and thy friend am I. could loose Not all the gods in heaven These numbing bonds, this serpent noose,
Wherewith For Were fierce Ravan's
son,
renowned
limbs had
bound.
Those
fixed in every
limb
mighty snakes,transformed by him. Bloodthirsty race, they live beneath The earth, and slaywith venomed teeth."
Garuda
ways.
is
Sometimes
and
human
he has
body
a
he has
the
body
AND
others
SAMPATI.
Jatayus and Sampati,who also As he, Lakshman, and Sati reached the hermitassisted Rama. age in the forest where a they intended to remain, they saw
"
named
Griffiths's '
Ramayana,' v.
153.
3So
mi
Tin:
Inferior
Deities.
Rama
Struck with unparalleled." strength inquiredwho he was, when Jatayus inoffered to be their friend:
ned them
Lakshman
chase,
By
place."
J.VI
AVIS.
T]
fer was
; and accepted
when
his
Rama
saw
the
stag which
after it with
nt to attract
him
from
home,
he
went
Tin:
Inferior
Deities.
[atayuswas
able
to
tear
off the
ten
left
arms
of Ravana,
but
others unfortunately
length Ravana
a
mortal
blow,
off with
Rama upon
Sita
and
Lanka.
commence
Lakshman
their search
for Sita,
they come
dying bird, and, seeingthe marks of blood has been guilty; but, after hearing upon him, at firstthink that he visit and flight, from him the story of Ravana's they see the bird expire and perform his funeral rites. In their search, reaching the sea-shore, but still ignorant of followers see of their monkey mense imSita's whereabouts,some an weak with age, who, hearing them mention vulture, Jatayus' When of his welfare. he told that had been name, inquires slain by Ravana, the vulture informs them that this victim of his own the giant was other than brother ; and no in revenge them where Ravana ts them, by informing and Sita were at
the
that moment.
immense
He
told them
that he had
Garuda's
power
to
see
distances, and, mounting into the sky, saw Lanka, and told the Vanar chiefs that the object of their search was there.
I baring
this, Hanuman
to
assure
Sita. and
her of
with
0"J
CHAPTER
GANGA.
VIII.
Ganga
whose
the (theGanges),
waters
are
streams
of
India,
all
said
to
the
power
of
from cleansing
future
sins,
be her
divine,and
birth and forms
an
of
on
appearance
earth
interesting episode in the The story is told Ramayana. to Rama by the hermit Visvamitra, as he was travelling
with
Rama
and As
his brother
soon
as
Lakshman.
reach
they
the banks
of the sacred
stream,
"
They
and
bathed, as paid
due
as :
"
Oblations
to
As Rama
The
soon
they were
O
seated,
said
GANGA.
learn.
urged,recounted both The birth of Ganga and her growth : The mighty hill with metals stored, the mountains' lord, Himalaya, is, The father of a lovely pair Of daughters, fairest of the fair. Their mother, offspring of the will Of Meru, everlasting hill,
'
Thus
The
Menu,
Inferior
Deities.
With
(
cider-born ; then came ranga was known fair one The by Uma's name. Then all the gods of heaven, in need Of To
The
king to
He,
of regardless
the weal
Of the three worlds, with holy zeal His daughter to the Immortals gave cleanse and waters ( ranga, whose fair and at pleasure, Who roams
"
save,
free,
Purging all sinners, to the sea. The three-pathed Ganga thus obtained, The gods their heavenly homes regained.' *
"
The
sage
a
next
tells Rama
that
there
was
mighty King
most
of
Ayodha
have accounts,
named
son,
childless and
anxious
the saint Bhrigu (or, accordingto other propitiated hundred a hi- grandson) by penances extendingover with Sagar's said : At lengththe saint, pleased worship,
"
"
king, spring, mighty thou shalt win a glorious And name, Which O but thou shalt claim chief, none,
From host of
sons
thee, O Sagar,blameless
shall
irimths's'
Ramayana,'i. 171.
f S
r
i's birth w.is supernatural. His father Bahu, King of Ayodha. The mother of Sagara from Ins kingdom. accompanied cpelled husband to the forest, but, owing to a poisonous drug having been she could not bring forth her son, with whom by .1 rival wife, When her husband had been pregnant for seven died,she wished years.
1 with lu-" body ; but this was preventedby a sage named Aurva. would yet be born, and grow up to be a mighty red her that her son In: was born, Aurva gave him the name Sagara (Sa,"with," king. When himself was Aurva also born in an 1. "poison*'). extraordinary \ king named and was Kritavirya very liberal to the Bhrigus, theybecame rich. His descendants being poor, they throughhis Liberality : an help of tin- Bhrigus. On this being refused them, they made (In. Brahmans of this family, 1 mii even slayingall they could find, tildren in the womb. One concealed her unborn child in her woman I hi K ihattriya tin of this, tried t"" slay him, but he issued from ", hearing with mch lustre that he blinded his persecutors. And bom from the thigh uru) of his mother,he was called Aurva.
wh
Ganga.
thy queens a son shall bear, Maintainer of thy race and heir ;
And Some
385
One
of
thee.'" * to
Hearing this,the
is to have
wives
son,
are
anxious the
know
which
; but
the
one
and
which
multitude
Brahman and
leaves them
to decide.
Sumati
thousand. havingsixty
passed. The elder consort bare son Ansuman, the heir. Then Sumati,the younger, gave Birth to a gourd,O hero brave, Whose when burst and cleftin two, rind,
A
Time
called
Gave
In
thousand sixty
care
babes the
nurses
to
view. laid
; they stayed, and youthful Till, strength complete, age Forth speedingfrom each dark retreat, All peers in valour, years, and might, thousand The sixty to light.' came f
"
jarsof oil
and there
After
or
horse
King Sagara determined to make an Asvamedha sacrifice. Preparations for this are accordingly made,
time
and
Prince the
Ansuman,
the
son
of
the elder
wife,is appointed
the
set
king to follow the horse set apart for the horse was to be for,according to the ritual, by
allowed for
a
sacrifice;
and free,
wherever it would. year to wander obtain knowing the great merit that Sagar would and fearing that he might even lose his crown, sacrifice,
"
whole
Indra
by
this
Veilinghis form
down
guise, Came appointedday, upon And drove the victim horse away."J
the
in demon
The
of
Haste,king ! now let the thief be slain ; Bring thou the chargerback again; The sacred rite prevented thus of us." all and scathe to woe Brings Ramayana,' i. 174. f Ibid. i. 175. J Ibid. i. 177.
2
Griffiths's'
The
Inferior
Deities.
his
the
Brahman,
:
urges
sons
to search
Brave
These
sons
of mine, I know
are so
not
now
how
;
demons
mighty
so
The
began priests
the rites
well,
prayer and
spell.
If in the
Or
depths of earth he
the ocean's
hide,
lurk beneath
tide,
Pursue, dear sons, the robber's track ; Slay him and bring the chargerback.
The whole of this broad earth
to
explore,
;
from Sea-garlanded
shore
shore
*
up with
the horse
The
sons
commence
their
means
search.
digs a league in
of the earth
;
depth, and
but
cannot
by
see
this
the
they reach
Alarmed and
centre
horse.
work,
the
tell him
happening,
lie cheers
the information
of
will protect the Earth,his bride, and that these sons Kapila, consumed The to ashes. ir will be gods,encouraged for and patiently wait by these words, repairto their home
deliverance
thousand into the earth without obsixty digging leagues of the horse, the princes return to their father, taining any tidings them to dig on, and askingwhat can be done. Sagar commands ".tin until the horse is found. tie their search At lengththey
"
After
Saw
In
Vasudeva
form Kapil's
mar
(Vishnu)standingthere,
he loved to
wear
And The
the
victim
saw
They
The
.\n"l
joy and
him
rushed
'
the furious
!
band,
Stand
!'
' Griffiths's
i. 177. Ramayana,'
Ganga.
'
387
Kapilcried, tide ; passion's that his might, Then, by proud array * All scorched to heaps of ashes lay."
Avaunt ! avaunt His bosom flusht with
! ? great
of his Hearing no news his grandson Ansuman sent of all he meets that
he
on
sons, to
the look is
king became
after them.
anxious,and
He
the
inquires
tion informaAt
the
earth,and
encouragedby
back the
stolen
were
shall
length he
and
reaches
horse.
brothers
consumed,
this moment
is overwhelmed
their fate.
At
appears
and
consoles
him, saying:
Grieve not, O hero,for their fall, Who died a death approvedof all. Of
mighty strength they met their fate hand, whom none can mate. By Kapil's Pour forth for them no earthly wave,
holier flood their
crave. spirits
Snow, below, Her waves, that cleanse all mortal stain, wash their ashes pure again. Would whom all revere, Yea, when her flood, Rolls o'er the dust that moulders here, The sixty freed from thousand, sin, Ganga would
turn
of
stream
shall win.
Go,
To
steed;
The for
and completed,
he
could
induce
Ganga
to
down
from
heaven.
in
heaven.
to
forming a
Ansuman
some
successful
turn,
his brothers. His son liberating also made but equallyunsuccessful, effort. It a similar, Dilipa this work. son was Bhagirath to accomplish given to Dilipa's tried
means
find
Griffiths's'
Ramayana,' i. 183.
f Ibid. i. 186.
2
Tin:
[rath had
to
Inferior
Deities.
to
no
son.
He, in order
from their
obtain
this
boon,
and
sad
fate, practisedmost
:
said
Blest
monarch, of
glorious race,
won
Thy fervent
Some boon
rites have
my
grace.
:
*
hermit,ask."
To which
as replies Bhagirath
"
follows:
receive from
me
Let
Sagar'ssons
Libations that
Let The That To
they long to see. Ganga with her holy wave ashes of the heroes lave,
so
kinsmen
O
And
Nor
give,I
let my
pray,
god, a
son,
house
be all undone."
this the
: god replies
"
As
thou
in Swarga (Heaven) flow, waves Ganga, Is daughter of the Lord of Snow. Win To For Siva
whose
descent,
bear
upper
These
hurled from
to
air." f
Brahma
for
then
a
re-ascended
year
arms
the
skies;
but
whole
"
With While
with
this of
devotion, promised
waters
on
to
sustain
; but
the
the
his head
to
Ganga
:
all
U
when pleased
(
commanded
she
descend
to earth
He Anil
cried,
all my flood shall sweep And whir] him in its whelming tide To lull's profoundest deep.'" J
"
| Ibid.
Ibid. i. 193.
The
Inferior
Deities.
it contains
the
names
of
the
rivers
most
rivers
"
The
:
"
Sona
The
and
the
Brahmaputra.
the the
Female
rivers
the
Godavarl,
the the
Kaverl,
the
Atreyl,
the
the
Karaloya,
the
Bahuda,
GomatI,
Sarayu,
the
Gandaki,
the the
Shatadru,
Vipasha,
Ward,
ii. 217.
THE
BEL.
391
CHAPTER
IX
SACRED
TREES.
SEVERAL
trees
of,or
meritorious
act
regarded as sacred ; they being representative of the deities. It is a dear to, some peculiarly to plantand water them, and such is the respect
are even
cherished
their withered
branches
are
not
THE
BANYAN
TREE.
allowed the
to
be
burnt.
The
same
ceremonies
are
observed taken
at
at
care
of planting
some
they have
are
been
of for
time, at
of
:
"
as consecration,
observed
the
names
the
settingup
sacred
trees
an
image.
or
The
followingare
of the
The Vishnu.
Asvatta,
Pipul
Tree
to
/2
Tin:
Inferior
Deities.
*
The
Yata,
Banyan
or
or
Indian
Fig
Bel
Tree
red to Vishnu.
The
Yilva,
Vakula
Wood-apple,or
Tree
f {"gk
Marmelos),
(Mimusops Elengi).
The The
Nimba, or Nim Tree % (Meliaazadirachta). or sanctum). The Tulsi " (Ocintutn gratissimum The Tulsi is very commonly worshipped by the followers of tended his repreas Vishnu ; and the plant is most carefully sentative. with cleaned it is Every morning the ground near it. During -dung and water ; at night a lamp is hung near is hung of the year, a vessel of water months th i hottest When the it so that it can over constantlyreceive moisture. idol which has been an as plant dies, it is cast into the river, When the worship is concluded. be when would a worshipped to planta sprigof Tulsi it is a common custom person is dying, his head. The near originof the worship of the Tulsi is said named Tulsi be the following: A woman engaged in and asked austerities for a long period, boon, as a ligious that she might become the wife of Vishnu. Lakshmi, hearingof cursed her, and changed her into the plant which bears this, her name. his follower with the Vfehnu, however, comforted that he would assume the form of the Shalgrama,and surance ntinue mar her.|| The Vayu and the Padma Puranas teach that the Tulsi was of the products of the churning of the one
a
"
in.
In
addition
to
these
trees
should
be
mentioned
the Durva
vhich form part of the offerings made to ves or flowers of most of the trees
II"
Mahabharata
Kusa
iss.
has
When
(Poa cynosuroides\ gods; as do all mentioned. previously legend accountingfor the sacredness of Garuda of the Amrita brought some
grass
Kusa
the
t
p. 400-
Sec
p. 390.
p. 411
Sacred
Trees.
from
the
moon
to
give
for his
not
to
the
Nagas,
it to
or
the
price to
tried
to
be
paid
mother's
to
release
them
servitude, Indra
induce
him
oust
give
from
they, becoming
would
not
immortal, should
consent
to to
him
Garuda
that
this
arrangement,
he
but
it
was
eiven
fore
the
snakes the
steal it from
vessel
on
them.
grass,
placed
were
Amrita
the
whilst that
Nagas
ambrosia
bathing,
must
stole
it.
They,
licked
thinking
it ; the
are
be
on
Kusa
grass,
sharp
tongues,
and
hence
the touched
grass,
having
been
forked
is
holy.
THE
FIG
TREE.
394
Miscellaneous
Minor
Deities.
CHAPTER
MISCELLANEOUS
MINOR
X.
DEITIES.
I.
SHIT
ALA.
SHITALA
is the
is
deitywho
for the
and small-pox,
that disease.
charge of meaning
who makes is
is
She
This
dess god-
ass,
Before
or
more
water
shippedin
from
the
will preserve
In the Hindus
:J
the
in the habit of
children who
years
Ufe
their inoculating
were on
ALA.
about
who
the flowers that were operation presentedto the goddess '1 in the hair of the child as a charm. On behalf of afflicted with small-pox, made are and offerings
daily;
Man
as a.
395
is
when
the
is thought patient
an
to
be
he ill, dangerously
in front of
water
image
been
of
Shitala,bathed
to
in,and
go
given to
about
to
placed drink,
with
a
that
has
offered
her. teach
Beggars
is sacred the
stone,
which partlygilded,
they
Shitala, and,
superstitious.*
2.
MANASA.
Manasa
wife of
is the
sister of
; the
the Snakes
is
men
from
name
those
other Anreptiles.
known
is
of
made to her without are offerings image being made, a any branch
an
of
tree,a pan
snake
; when
of water,
her
presentatives re-
earthen
being
her
image
woman
is
made,
it is that
of
clothed
a
with
on snakes, sitting
lotus, or
A
standing
song
upon upon
snake.
the the
founded
A
not
Chanda
foundest
avoid
similar
his fate,
eldest
a
son
iron house
; but
Manasa
caused
snake
Ward, ii.139.
,6
enter
Miscellaneous
Minor
Deities.
througha crevice,which
his death
her
too.
bit him
on
his
wedding-day
and
went
caused
weepingto
to
His
tried vainly
induce
so
wl herself
much friends At
urged his
last he
with that
came
far
yielded to
his
their
wishes her
to
as
flower single
his
towards
sons
image, worship
which
so
her delighted
as
men
she
to
and life,
know
of her power,
her
celebrated.*
gives the following particulars regarding her husband, was her marriage. Jagatakaru, eminent an sage, all who had practised bathed in the great austerities, holy tanks, abstained from matrimony, and, as a result of his penance and had of his a dry and shrivelled body. In the course fasting, he saw number of men wanderings,coming to a place where a over a hanging from a tree with their heads downwards deep with rat gnawing at the rope by which a abyss, pended, susthey were he learned that they were his own to ancestors, doomed endure this misery because, their children being dead, they had no release them to one by performing certain religious (i.e. ceremonies) ; and he, who by having a son might have set them free,was refused to marry. and given up to a life of austerity When they are told that Jagatakaruis the man through whose abstinence they are him and to suffering, they entreat marry
ecure
Mahabharata
their deliverance.
He
consents
to
do
so
on
condition
him
that
parents
of
the
girl he marries
give
to
son
her
to
willingly.
Vasuki hearingof this,offers his sister her and has a son named Asika. This
""l
hirace
ancestors, and
in
:
also
rendered
good
service
to
the
nt ma,!
m.
them saving
from
destruction
was
when
Janamejaya
exterminate
wishful to
Minor
declare
Deities.
it is stone, found
is that
in
Gandakl
there and
in
are
Nepal.
The
popularbelief
of insects
which
in this
mountain
multitudes
they when
out
are are
taken about
by
means
a
The
more
the size of
watch, and
inside
are
given. For
kinds
as
much
Rs.
2000
are
; and given
-T
when
it is remembered
that it is believed
a
of
one
of these
whose
ammonites, and
convolutions
to
are
shell a [i.e.
be
the
poor, it is not
be wondered
large
As it is also believed that in paid for them. it is natural that those them they invite misfortune, should wish to retain them ; to sell them for gain
be
as a
arded
A
"
most
dishonourable
deed.
reason
of the
Shalgrama is
his
Brahma
found
a
in the
Sani commenced
reignwith
request
to
subjectto him;
to
referred him
When into
Vishnu,who
he
asked
him
call upon him the next day. Vishnu had transformed himself
a
worm
mountain, he Vishnu
umed
became
named the
for twelve
years.
At
afflicted Vishnu
stones
and shape,
ordered be
that henceforth
the
should (Gandakl)
worshippedas
in this form
a
of himself.*
The
Brahmans
at
over
usually worshipVishnu
In
daily puja
home.
the
the
hot
season
vessel
water
of water
is
suspended
on
Shalgrama, and
it cool ; another
the
continually
it
keeps
vessel is
l"
which
of it
is drunk
arc
in the
to
men
shown of the
to
1"
mind
on
this time
will
safe passage
Vishnu's heaven.t
'"nit
of the
t'w
"
The
Dhenkt"
Ka
? Who
399
5.
The Dhenki is
a
THE
DHENKT.
to
used pivot,
raise
for
husking
by
certain
It is generally worked
who, by standing on
then let it fall
the
one
end,
it to
by its own weight. It is said to be the Vahan Narada, and it is believed that,owing or vehicle of to a blessing pronounced upon it by him, it became an object of worship. A a initiating religiousteacher, when disciple into the mysteries of Hinduism, told him to say, Dhenki, Dhenki." and coming upon was Narada, hearing this, delighted, incantation his Vahan by which he became gave him another It is worshippedat the admitted into heaven. and was perfect with the Poita or time of marriage, at the investiture of a son of givingrice to a child Brahmanical thread, at the ceremony
height and
"
and
a
on
other of
the
festive occasions.
Raja
Naladanga
the close of the last century is said to have spent Rs. 300,000 in celebrating At the Dhenki.
worshipof
? WHO
not
alone in the
"
Unknown
God."
broken the
authors
of
Brahmanas
completely
of the poetical with the past, that, forgetful character of hymns (ofthe Vedas),and the yearningof the poets after
the unknown
into
1
god, they
exalted
the
interrogative pronoun
' '
itself
and acknowledged a god, Ka ? or Who In the ? deity, Kanshltaki Brahmana,' in the Brahmana,' in the Taittiriya Tandya Brahmana,' and in the SatapathaBrahmana,' wherever is Prajapati, verses occur, the author states that Ka interrogative Nor did they stop here. Some of the or the lord of creatures. occurred were called hymns in which the interrogative pronoun was having kad or quid. But soon a new adjective Kadvat, i.e. the the but sacrifices and not offered hymns, also, only formed, called Who-ish.' At the time of the to Kaya, or god, were
a
'
'
'
'
40
Miscellaneous
Minor
Deities.
Panini
this rule
Ka later
word
had
acquired
After
such
atimacy
J.
we
can
to
separate
explaining
Brahman. Sanskrit with laws
its formation.
tmmentator
explains
that
as a
by
this,
of
hardly
Ka
wonder appears
even
in
the
literature
a
the
of
one
Puranas,
his
own,
recognised god,
; and
genealogy
of Manu
perhaps
of
the
wife of
that
in
the
""f the
name
recognised
Kaya."
and
on
forms
marriage,
occurs
generally
under Ka it is
is
known the
by
monstrous
the
Prajapati marriage,
In
'
title
1
of
the
Mahabharata Purana'
identified
with
taksha,
in the
account
Bhagavata
of their
probably
similarity to
Max
M tiller
j
quoted
in
Dowson's
'
Classical
Dictionary,'s.
"
v.
Ka?"
THE
LOTUS.
4oi
CHAPTER
SUPERHUMAN,
THOUGH
NOT
XI.
DIVINE
BEINGS.
I.
APSARASAS,
GANDHARVAS,
AND
KINNARAS.
The
Apsarasas are
the
nymphs, the
in that the
of Indra's singers with horses' heads, human who beings The Apsarasas are of Kuvera. not Urvasi and
a
Gandharvas
prominent
mentioned.
seven
Vedas, but
few
others
are
In Manu In the
and prominent, attribute their originto the the Ramayana and the Puranas It is said that when forth they came churning of the ocean. the Asuras would have from the waters, neither the gods nor to all. They have the them for wives,so they became common of pleasure." "wives of the gods,"and "daughters appellations Manus.
"
creations of the
agitated deep up sprung legionof Apsarasas,so named That to the watery element they owed Their being. Myriads were they born,and all and In vestures heavenlygems ; heavenlyclad, Yet more divine their native semblance,rich of grace, of youth and beauty. With all the gifts followed ; yet thus fair, A train innumerous Nor god nor demon sought their wedded love ; remain their charms Thus, Raghava ! they still
Then
The
"
from the
The
"
common
treasure
various
ganas
classes of them
are
tioned; men'
the 'Hari Vansa fourteen, 'VayuPurana'enumerates as being daivika,divine,' or seven. They are againdistinguished in former said be to ten are 'worldly.'The laukika, number, and these are the heavenly and the latter thirty-four, charmers
*
Superhuman,
though
not
divine
Beings.
fascinated heroes, as Urvasi, and allured austere sages from Rembha. The and their devotions and penances, as Menaka millions of them, but Kasi Khand' says there are thirty-five
who
sixtyare the principal.The Apsarasas, then, are fairylike beings,beautiful and voluptuous. They are not prudish the wives or mistresses of the Gandharvas, and are earth Their amours of their favours. on in the dispensation and have been they are the rewards in Indra's numerous, fall in battle. They have the held out to heroes who paradise they power of changing their forms and givegood luck to whom
one ily
thousand
and
favour." *
The
'
Vishnu
Purana
'
t says
that the
Gandharvas
were
were
the
of offspring
Brahma.
;
"The
Gandharvas
next
they were drinkingof the goddess of speech, born, and thence their appellation (gam dhayantah, drinking them the descendants of Purana J makes speech')." The same is said to be their grandsire. isyapa and Arishta, and Brahma The Tad ma cording AcPurana' speaksof them as the children of Vach. to the 'Vishnu Purana/ the 'Gandharvas, called Mauof the Muni who were sixtymillions Kasyapa), neyas (orsons in number, had defeated the Nagas or snake gods, and seized preciousjewels and usurped their dominion." upon their most The snakes resorted to Vishnu for help, who informed them that he would enter into Purukutsa and then destroythe Gandharvas. The river Nagas sent their sister N armada, the personified N irbudda, succeeded in her to ask the aid of Purukutsa, who and the Gandharvas "rk, were destroyed. As a reward the this power is gave to Narmada, that whoever worshipped r and called upon her name should be safe from the poison of snakes and all other poison too. In the 'Satapatha Brahmana/ and the Puranas,is a story of l'uni ravas and the Apsaras Urvasi which will give some idea of the character of these beings in Hindu Mythology. Urvasi was of Mitra compelledto leave heaven owing to the imprecation d Varnna. She was and loved by Pururavas, the son of seen
melody
Jl
f Page 41.
t Page 150-
Rakshasas.
Budha
403
by
the
daughterof Manu,
She
said
:
"
and
agreed to
two
on
certain conditions.
I have
rams
must
seen
day
and
night;
eat
you
must
be
I must
were
of heaven
anxious
and by night
stole her
as
Pururavas
them rushed into Urvasi's room in his attempt to rescue dressed, unfilled the room, and beingseen a flash of lightning by to remain the nymph, the condition under which she consented
to
heaven.
Pururavas
about
meet
was
wandered
to
her,she promised
son.
five annual
the
visits she
offer a
sacrifice with
effort would
be successful. He
attempt,
Gandharva, and
gainedeternal
2.
RAKSHASAS.
a
These
formidable
are
beingsform
all
prominentfeature
are
in Hindu
legend. They
Parvati gave the moment
to
Brahmans, yet
described
as
cannibals.
tribe the power to arrive at maturity born. They had the power of assuming they were read of them now as now as horses, any form at will ; and we of them had as as as a now tigers. Some buffaloes, many the whole hundred heads. Rama's
Amongst
the
more
noted
Ravana, "c. Indrajit, he was Kumbhakarna, the brother of Ravana, immediately and gatheredeverything into his born, stretched forth his arms
mouth that he could reach. from Indra's
heaven
of these
At
one
time another
nymphs
hundred
; at
time
the wives of
and sages, and cows threatened to destroy him, unless he his demands continued should for
;
ten
Brahmans
innumerable.
became
a more
Brahma moderate
in
life of
that austerity
years, which
have
power
swallow
up
terrifiedthe
404
Superhuman,
though
not
divine
Beings.
included.
In their distress
enter
they appealed
and
to
Brahma,
him
was
who
to
caused ask
as a
irasvati to
"
Kumbhakarna
induce This
not
'ii
that
he
plan
successful. with
at
But
the
friends asked
pleased
for
he
a
the the
result, and
end
Brahma
might
as
awake
as
day
to
of
each
was
half-year and
acceded
miles
was
much
in
wished.
is said
request
been
to.
His
;
house
Lanka
20,000
long
800
"
but
Lanka
itself, according
of three
to
Ramayana,
The
-et
only
miles been
in circumference.*
Rakshasas
of
have
classified
as
sorts,
one
as
on beings like the Yakshas," or supernatural attendants these harmless sive inoffenand were K.u\era, the god of wealth, of the gods ; sort of Titans, or enemies as a beings ; another
"
and
the
common
acceptation of
human
the
term,
demons
and
fiends
men,
haunt
harass sacrifices,
devout
vex are
dead in
beings,
These
and last
and
the
some
afflict mankind
of
was
ways.
Rakshasas,
authorities,
of whom
Ravana
are
chief; and
like
according
to
they
The
descended,
to
Ravana
himself,
from
Pulastya. According
Brahma's
foot.
and
;
'
other
authorities, they
'
Vishnu
a
Purana
makes
them
Kasyapa
Rakshas
the
waters, led
Khasa,
formed It
the
daughter
certain
is
through
Brahma them Rakshasas
and
the Ramayana
states
created
he
Rakshasas. poems
were
who of
were
the
were
Epic
The
rude
races
of India, who
subdued
by the Aryans.f
name
Bhuta
is
given
:
to
similar
the attendants
1
of Siva
names
hence
; and
beings who are is one Natha, Lord of Spirits, is applied to a class Pisachas
class described above.
of
if
offensive
than
Rakshasas
W'.ud,
li.
[48.
t Dowson,
s.
v.
406
ihma, the
supreme
Index.
80 deity, Si tion deriva-
; hymn to, 82 the 84 ; called NaraCreator, Brahma, yana, 85 ; formation of his five heads,
of the name,
Dhananjaya, a Dharmaraja,a
Dhata,
a name
name name
of
of
Agni, 24
of Vahan
of why deprived
his fifthhead, 86 ;
Asura
by Balarama,
the
shipsSiva,
of
Kurus,
of Agni, 18 a name Brahmanaspati, of the,to Lanka, 338 building Bridge, of Agni, 18 a name Brihaspati,
Dhumketu, a Digambara, a
Discus of
name
of of how
Agni, 24
Siva, 235 formed, 28
name
Vishnu,
of
name name
Buddha,
was
incarnation
of
Vishnu, 188
account
Divakara, a
a Divapati,
Kasyapa, 57 of Surya,29
of
this liuddha
the founder
of Buddhism?
Indra, 53
Benares
"
iSS; Puranic
relics of Buddha
of, 190
ff.;
Divodasa,
Vishnu
the
king of
misled
by
of, 199
Budha,
one
of the
as
Buddha,
Pandus, 349
and
Drona,
the
Pandus,346 Durga, a demon slain by Durga, 248 Durga, 248 ft; when worshipped,251 ; her names, 256 Duryodhana, the ruler of Hastinapur,
incarnation of Vishnu, 211 liaitanya, of Lakshmi, 112 a name Chanchala, " slain by Durga,250 a demon lhanda, Chandi,a form of Durga, 255 " handra, one of the planets, 360 : see
"
350
Dyaus
and
the Vedic
by Indra, 11 Prithivi,
Puranic
account
of
also Soma.
a ndrashekara, " a name 'hlugaratha,
name
of
Siva, 235
E.
of
name
Agni, 24
of
Durga, 264
of of
'
eation, the, Manu's account of, 86; \ edic, 283 ; Puranic, 287 ff. Flood, the,account
rata, 113
vata, 115 D.
Il
a iksha,
; account
son
of
name
I I mm, I
J);;
Vishnu, 107 fendadhara,name of Vama, 74 ibhuja, name of Durga,256 ha, the fatherof Rama, 143
n ;i
a Lira,
G.
Gandharvas,the,402
Gandhavaha,a
tribewho
;i
to Lanka, [6] bridge I "attatreya, Sage,139 iki,mother of Krishna, 168 of Uma, 23S me
of Vayu, 56 name Ganesa, 267 ; birth of, 268 ff.; object of his birth, 272 ; hymn to, 273 ;
n~.
writer of the Mahabharata, 274; recent incarnation of, 274 ; outwits 281 Kartikeya, of Durga, 266 a name Ganesajanani,
Index.
Ganga, daughter of Himalaya, 383 ; 389 brought to earth by Bhagirath, of name a Siva, 235 Gangadhara,
Garuda,
birth the vehicle Vishnu enemy of Vishnu, acts
as as a
407
Jof Durga, 257 a form Jagaddhatri, 264 Jagadgauri, of Vishnu, Jagannath, an incarnation
,, ,,
of disciple
renders
of, 374;
service to
Ansuman
Rama,
to
208
ff.
of Lakshmi, 112 of the Asura, the son his conflict
seek
for
his
uncles,387 guide, 51 ; a Gautama, Indra's spiritual of Buddha, 192 name of, 25 ; 25 ; praise Gayatri,the, quoted, a wife of Brahma, 94 of Siva, 235 Girisha,a name of Krishna, 184 Gopal, a name
Ocean with
and
369 ;
robbed slain
of
Gopinath,
Guardians
,,
a Grahapati,
name
of the
of
Jamadagni,the
137
father
of
Parasurama,
H.
of Parasurama, 1 38 Jamadagnya, a name of Vishnu, 107 a name Janarddana, vana, who a vulture foughtwith RaJatayus, 156,380 ff. of Durga, 256 Jaya,a name
Hanuman,
his
the
ally of Rama,
158
ff ;
.
birth, 332, and work, 334 ff. of Vishnu, 107 name a Hari, of Lakshmi, 112 a name Haripriya, Harischandra, 35 Hidimba, wife of Bhima, 347
a
K. Ka ? 399
slain by Rama, 156 a giant Hiranyagarbha, of Vishnu, 106 a name Kaitabhajit, by Hiranyakasipu, the of a name Yama, 74 Kala, in the Nrisingha incarnation, Vishnu man, attacked by Hanudemon a Kalanemi, 124 ; a son of Kasyapa, 307 335 Vishnu slain by Hiranyaksha,the demon
name
Kabandha,
in the Boar
incarnation, 124
son
of
Kasyapa, 307
name
of
Kali, 261
of
;
; assumed
distinct
by deity,
her,
sacrifices offered
to
Vishnu, 205
Indra, attributes 46
;
of, 45
; appearance
of,
vited ; in; his
Vedic
to
account
of birth
drink
of the
of,47 Soma, 48
of, 292 Kalpa, explanation of Durga, 256 a name Kalyayani, Kamadeva, 213
conflict with Vrittra, 48 ; legend of a of Indra, mortal raised to the position and na, KrishIndra between 49 ; conflict
Kandarpa, a
Kansa,
name
of
Kamadeva, 252
came
the Asura of
Krishna
to
slay,
167 ff. Kapali,a Kapila, Kapila,a Durga, 256 256 form of Vishnu, 386 of Durga, 256 Karali, a name of Surya,30 a Karmasakshi, name Kama, a son of Surya, 344 ; character of,346 276 ff. Kartikeya,
name
,,
,,
of,51 ; heaven of, immortality with Tvastri quarrels ; na, and Visvarupa, 65 ; outwitted by Krish173 ; cursed by Bhrigu,302 of Ravana, 161 a son Indrajit,
51 ;
described,52
Indrani,the
Isana,
a name
,,
wife of
Indra, 53
235
of Siva, 235
,,
Ishwar,
40S
Index.
king slain by virva, a Kshattriya
139
Mahabharata,
--"
the
great
of of of of of
war
of
the,
^"
ff.
a a a a
Sage,the
a
name
father of
Garuda,
Mahadeva, Mahakala,
name
name name name
Siva,228
Siva, 235 Kali, 263
of I hirga, 250
Mahamari,
see
a
.
name
of Vishnu, 105
Mahamaya,
Mahendra,
a
Durga, 249
Kctu, the
K
a
.. .
descendingnode, 376:
be, ;oi ol Brahma, 306
of Vishnu,
name
name
i ihu.
Maheshwara, a
son
Kr
.
incarnation
166 ;
167;
saved from
by
;
a
Mahisha, a demon slain by Durga, 250 of Durga, 257 a name .Mahishamardini, Manasa, the goddessof snakes, 395 Manda, a demon slain by Durga, 250 ff.
: stroys
sons
l'utana,171
of Kuvera
see
_" ; :-
destroysthe
India,
1 iakasura,
restores
217
a
1;
oul
mantaka,
the Kai.
"
""
170 ipis,
-
..
the
fish,
Manvantara,292
Mara,
a name
of
Kamadeva,
217
Maricha,a
154 ff.
hermit who
assisted
Ravana,
Naraka,
. -
1S0 ;
Fever, 181 ; over1S0; destroys a rival Krishna, 1S1 ; his death, him in the Mahato rences rata, 183; a deceiver,184; visits
352 Hastinapur, ft'.
Kridmakrora,
name
of
Durga, 266
74
of Brahma, 307 a son Marichi, of Surya, 30 Martanda, a name of Marut, a name Vayu, 56 Maruts, the, 57. of Krishna, 184 a name Mathuranath, Matsya Avatara, the, 113
Kritanta,
a
name
of Yama,
Meghavahana,
Mihira, a
Mitra and
name
name
Kuii:
n,
name
of Durga,
256
of
of Indra, 53 Surya,30 of of
KuruN
the
sons :. a
of
name
Durga, 264
Mukunda,
name
of Vishnu, 107
of
N.
147
tin-churning of
bridgeto Lanka,
Krishna,
foster-father of
of ription
Ill
.
Lakshmi
:.
'
.
h0M
of
!
name
317
of
ff.; bis
the
court to
Vudhish-
Brahma, 91
thira, 350;
37o
a Narayana,
his advice
name
Jalandhara,
also
of
Brahma, 85 ;
M.
339
of Vishnu, 210 shun by Durga,
Nisumhha,
252
giant
Index.
Rama
409
Chandra
divine from
Avatara,
was
why
his
this incarnation
Ahalya
Sita, 150;
251.
is
taught that he
Padma,
name
,,
of Lakshmi,
,,
112 112
Padmalaya,
Panchanana,
Rati, wife of Kamadeva, 215 ff. Ravana, a Rakshas, 143 ; his destruction foretold by Sita, 149 ; his birth,
321
form
of Siva, 236
Pandu,
the father of the Pandus, 345 ff. of Garuda, 191 a name Panyakirti,
of
Brahma, 91
of Durga, 260
Ravi, 360 : see also Surya. Revati,wife of Balarama, 187 of Tvastri, 64 Ribhus, the pupils Richika, grandfather of Parasurama,
Avatara, the,135; his birth, with Rama Chandra, 140 meeting 137; Parijata tree,the, 51 a storm deity, Parjanya, 54 she Parvati, wife of Siva, 241 ; how
136
Rivers,the sacred,390
Rudra,
his quarrel with Brahma, 87 ; of,89 : see Siva. origin
fair, 242 ; why she reappeared earth,243 of Varuna, 37 Pasi, a name of Vayu, 56 Pavan, a name Penance, forms of,280 Pisachas,the,404 of Vishnu, 107 Pitamvara, a name of Yama, 74 a name Pitripati, Planets,the, 359 of Varuna, 37 Prachetas,a name Prachetasas, the reputed parents of Daksha, 311 of Kamadeva, 215 Pradyumna, a name 126 ff. of Hiranyakasipu, son Prahlada,the
became
on
S.
Sagara,Asvamedha
Sahadeva, Sakambhari, Sakra, a name
a son a name
of the of
Salya,a leader
Samana,
Samavurti
a name
in the Pandu
354
of Yama,
,, ,,
74 74
Sambhu,
name
of
Siva, 226
off
the term explained, Prajapati, 309 wife of Pulastya, Prithi, 305 Prithivi : see Dyaus ; also as sprung from the foot of Vishnu, 13 12 Prithu,father of Prithivi, Pulaha, a son of Brahma, 306
Pulastya,
Purusha,
a
,,
,,
305
Pushan, a
of Qma, 238 the brother of Rama, 147 Satrughna, Satyavan, a hermit restored to life by
R.
Yama,
;
bassador am-
72
of
Rahu, the
Jalandhara, 370
became
wife of Satyavan, 72 ; a name Savitri, Sarasvati, 94 : see also Surya. of Brahma, 91 a name Savitripati,
Indra,
"
c^e"
scription of,403
4io
Index.
Trees,sacred,390 Trident of Siva,the,how
of Durga, 256 a name Siddha-Senani, 257 Singhavahini, birth of, 149 ; and previous "ita, origin rejected by her husband, 163 ff.: see
,, ,, ,,
Tryambaka,
Tulsi,a
Tvastri
or
name
of
produced,28 Siva,235
sacred
Rama.
.
a,
worshippedby Brahma, 90
the destruction of
tells ; fore-
overcome
Ravana, 157; stroyer, by Krishna, 180; the de21S ; identified with Kucha,
with
;
U.
220,
and
222
Uma,
226
marries
222
; ;
an
ascetic,
called
Uma, the wife of Siva, 238 ff. and attributes of,40 Ushas, origin
for
this, 227
why
Mahadeva,
eve,
229 ;
228 ;
V. Vahans
of the
a
233
:na,
was
of,59 description
60 broughtto earth,
his
gods,the,373
of
Vahni,
name
Agni, 24
name
62 ; identified with the moon, seduces Tara, 62 : see also Chandra. of Vayu, 56 a name Sparsana,
61 ;
Sraddhadeva, a
Sri, a
Sthanu
,,
name
of
Yaraa, 74
name
of
name
a Srikanta,
235
282 Kartikeya,
Pulastya, 321 Yama, 74 Vaka, an Asura slain by Bhlma, 347 Vamana incarnation, the, 130 Vanars, the Monkey tribe, 157, 326 ff. Varahar incarnation, the, 121
of
of of
name
of the
Varuna
and
Mitra, 31
of
33 ; human refuses
to
worshippedin
;
of
drought,36
accede
to
Rama's
prayer, 337
planet, 361 slain by Durga, 252 {{. Sumbha, a giant Suparnakha,a sister of Ravana, 152 ff.
Superna, a
name
of
Garuda, 374
horse,28
: see
names
of, 29
; his
children, 29
wife of Surya, a name Sushna,
also Ravi.
the of
Asvins, 37
Vrittra, 49
of
Vishnu, 107
T.
of the,5 ttiriyas, origin a monkey leader, 147; I 'urga, 2(' 1
I'M,
name
of
L,wife of
'Iaraka, a
a
62 Vrihaspati,
"
of Brahma, 315 a son Vasishtha, Vasudeva, the father of Krishna, 168 ff. of Vayu, 56 Yata, a name Vayu, a storm-god, 55 Vedas, the,3 ; their number, names, and divisions, 4 ; recensions of, 5 a name of Sita,149 Vedavati, Vedic deities, 7 ; how they became superior to the Asuras, 7, and to other deities, 8 of Durga, 256 a name Vijaya, emanation of Siva, 371 Virabhadra, an Viradha, a giant slain by Rama, 152 ; cursed by Kuvera, 324 Vishnu, the Preserver,98 ; superiority other over gods, 100 ; admitted by for Siva,101 ; his work. 101 ; reason his incarnations, 103 ; benefits from the worship of, 104 ; conquered in battle by Jalandhara, 171 of Vishnu, 107 Vishvamvara,a name
\
isvakarma
the
: see
Tvastri.
The
maker
of
image
of
Jagannath,209
293
Index.
411
of the
gods,
of the planets, 361 191 ; one Vyasa, aRishi, 343; father of Pandu, "c.,
Yakshas, the, 404 Yakshi, wife of Kuvera, 325 Yama, origin of, 67 ; his kingdom, 68
347
miraculous
powers
of, 353
marriage,71
72
interview
with
Savitri,
Krishna,
Yoganindra,
Y.
the
energy
of
169 of Dharma, Yudhishthira, a son 345 ; character of,345 ; king of Hastinapur, Vishnu, 107
of
Varuna, 37
of
THE
NIM
TREE.
PI
PAL
LEAVES.